Search the Community

Let me introduce you to Tom from the WB Hunks story "Hulk" that I linked in this post. If the WB Hunk has any issues with this addition, please let me know and I'll take it down immediately. However, if you're interested in Alex’s story or simply buying me a coffee, feel free to message me. *** Edit *** Future Parts: 5) Escaping 4) Exes Once more 3) Alex Loses Control 2) Alex's First time 1) Tom’s final time Source: WB Hunk’s version of Hulk. ------ Tommy was an extraordinary man, one who exuded a unique and magnetic charm. His captivating personality and winning smile made him irresistible to those around him, and he had a talent for making others feel special and desired. When Alex encountered Tommy, he was immediately drawn to the older man, and took a chance on this mysterious figure. Little did he know, this chance encounter would be a turning point in his life, leading him on a journey beyond his wildest imagination. For many years, Tommy had been cautious about passing on his rare and powerful gift. He had seen the destructive potential of the gift firsthand and did not want to risk passing it on to someone who could not handle its immense power. He was determined to find someone who was deserving and worthy of this blessing. He had also learned to control his own desires and resist the urge to transform into the Hulk, a 12-foot tall, green-skinned behemoth with boundless strength. 30 years ago, Tommy was still learning to control himself. In those days, he would give into the Hulk's desires, indulging in raw and passionate sexual encounters with whomever he happened to be with at the time. A farmer, a sheriff, anyone who got a taste for the man he could become. However, he soon learned the dangers of losing control and vowed to never let the Hulk take over again. Despite his vow to never again let the Hulk take control, Tommy was still drawn to the thrill of transformation. The rush of power that came with it was an undeniable adrenaline high, and the sensation of being so incredibly strong was like a drug to him. However, there was more to it than just the thrill of the transformation. Tommy also deeply yearned to feel loved and connected to someone. He wanted to share his experiences and find someone who could understand and accept him, even with all of his strengths and weaknesses. This emotional connection was just as important to him as the physical power that came with the transformation, and it was a powerful motivator for him as he searched for the right person to pass his gift on to, yet again. Alex had no idea what was in store for him as he took that chance on Tommy. Whispers about Tommy's physique were rampant. He was renowned for his impressive size, his rock-hard muscles, and the raw power that radiated from him in the moment. Many were in awe of his impressive physique, and the strength he exuded was something that could not be ignored. Alex, didn’t see it. Tommy's appearance was that of a typical man in his 50s, but with some distinct characteristics. His white hair had started to grow on his ears and nose, and he had a fondness for button-up shirts that he would leave partially unbuttoned, revealing a tuft of white chest hair that had not seen much exposure in recent years. Despite his lack of recent exercise, his chest still displayed a muscular build that spoke to his youthful vitality. He may have appeared as your average 50-something man, but the confident way he carried himself and the twinkle in his eye hinted at the adventurous spirit that lay beneath his exterior. On the other hand, Alex was exactly the type of person that Tommy had been searching for. He was a blue-collar worker, exuding a rugged and no-nonsense demeanor, but possessed an intelligence that shone through in his conversations. He was a young man who was not afraid of putting in the effort to get what he wanted, and his confident and charismatic personality made him the perfect companion for a night of passionate intimacy. Alex's combination of brawn and brains made him the ideal match for Tommy, and the older man was eager to see just how far their connection would take them. "I noticed from your profile that you have a fondness for well-defined muscles," Tommy said as he leisurely massaged his left pec with his right arm, drawing attention to the impressive outline of his bicep, tricep, and shoulders. The fabric of his shirt strained against the contours of his musculature. It wouldn’t be on him long, nor would his bed be too far away. "There's more to it than just his size, big guy,” Alex chuckled, his gaze lingering hungrily on the muscular older man before him. Despite the fact that Tommy was older, Alex couldn't deny the intense attraction he felt towards him. The thought of exploring every inch of Tommy's muscular physique sent shivers down Alex's spine and made his mouth water with desire. He was all too eager to run his hands over Tommy's broad chest and tight abs, feeling the power and strength that radiated from his body. Age was just a number, and for Alex, the lust he felt for Tommy and his already bulging muscles was undeniable. Tommy felt a surge of excitement rising within him as he looked at Alex, who was eagerly admiring him. He knew how horny he was, and how much bigger that made him. He was aware that if he didn't control his emotions, his transformation would occur much sooner than he intended. To prevent this, he took a sip of ice-cold water from dinner, letting some of it trickle down his chin, hoping it would help calm his nerves. However, he couldn't shake off the feeling that something big was about to happen, and he couldn't wait to see where this encounter with Alex would lead. And with a small act of kindness, Alex made his bold move. He caught the dribble of water with his own napkin before leaning in for a sensual kiss from across the table. It was a moment that would ignite a spark within Alex and drive his passions sky-high. The moment their lips met, Alex was filled with a burning desire to lavish Tommy with affection and devotion. He yearned to explore every inch of the older man's body, relishing in the taste of his mouth and the feel of his muscles beneath his touch. The thought of undressing Tommy and discovering all of his hidden treasures made Alex's passion skyrocket, and he was determined to spend the night worshiping and pleasing him in every way possible. If it weren’t for the saliva, Alex may have been surprised to witness Tom's sudden display of raw strength as he effortlessly sent the table flying across the room before eagerly sweeping Alex off his feet. The table that once separated them was thrown aside with such force that it stuck to the wall on impact. The passionate and intense energy emanating from Tom was palpable, leaving Alex captivated and ready for what was to come next. As the kiss deepened, Tom's mind was consumed by lust and desire. He felt an intense pleasure coursing through his body as he surrendered to the sensations of Alex's lips on his own. It was as if every touch and caress was sending electric shocks through his system, causing his muscles to pulse and swell with newfound strength. As Tom's body began to change, he felt a sense of liberation, as though all of the years of denying his true desires were finally being fulfilled. His biceps bulged and stretched the fabric of his shirt, while his traps rose up. His back thickened, causing his shirt to strain and pull away from his neck, while his pecs swelled and hardened with each passing second. Tom's shirt was struggling to keep up with his expanding muscles, his biceps now ripping through the sleeves as they swelled with power. His back was now thick and wide, causing his shirt to stretch and strain at the seams. His pecs were now so big that they pulled his shirt away from his neck, revealing a deep crevice between them. As Alex continued to make out with Tom, he could feel his own body responding to Tom's growth. The lust within him grew stronger with each passing moment. He could hear the fabric of Tom's clothing stretching and tearing as his muscles continued to grow. The sound was like music to Alex's ears. He wanted nothing more than to see Tom's massive, ripped body bursting out of his clothing. Alex couldn't resist running his hands over Tom's body, feeling the hard muscles beneath the fabric of his clothing. He wanted to rip the shirt off of Tom and see him fully exposed, but he couldn't bring himself to stop kissing him long enough to do so. The desire within him was overwhelming, and Tom could feel himself losing control his skin tinting a sickly green. His shoulder muscles ballooned out, while his veins bulged and pulsed with the exertion of his newfound strength. He wanted to break free from the confines of his clothes and let his body be fully exposed, to feel the cool air on his skin and the rush of power that came with it. Alex watched in awe as Tom's body continued to grow and expand, his clothes straining and tearing at the seams. Tom's eyes locked onto Alex's. Alex's heart raced with excitement as he was pressed up against the wall, his body pinned by Tom's massive frame. Tom's clothes began to fall apart in tattered shreds as his muscles bulged with power and raw masculinity. Tommy's muscles bulged, stretching his shirt to the limit until it finally gave way, tearing off his body. The room was filled with the sounds of ripping fabric as his jeans also gave out, unable to contain the growing mass of his quads and glutes. The transformation wasn't stopping anytime soon, and as his skin turned a deep, vibrant green, Alex could hardly contain his excitement. Tom carried Alex towards the bedroom, the floor creaking beneath his weight. The walls of the hallway crumbled under the sheer force of his bulging muscles as he carried Alex effortlessly in his arms, kissing him passionately all the while. The sound of destruction echoed in the background, yet all Alex could focus on was the feeling of being swept up in the raw power and fiery passion of the man he desired so deeply. Alex struggled to comprehend the rapid transformation taking place in Tom's body. In a matter of moments, the old man had morphed into a towering, 10-foot naked beast with bulging muscles and an aggressive demeanor. Alex couldn't help but notice the lustful glint in Tom's eyes. As Tom's body expanded and grew before Alex's very eyes, his mouth dropped open in amazement. This once frail old man had become a towering behemoth, standing at a whopping 12 feet tall, and as wide as a car. His skin had taken on a vibrant shade of green, and rippling muscles bulged with every movement he made. Alex couldn't help but feel a mix of awe and terror wash over him as the hulking creature roared with pleasure and rage. The sight was both incredible and terrifying at the same time. But even with his immense size and strength, Tom was careful not to hurt his tiny lover. Their passion only intensifying. Suddenly, Tom burst into his bedroom, shielding Alex from the debris with his massive arms, smashing the nightstands in a fit of primal rage. Alex's heart raced as he watched in shock, his body trembling with excitement at the raw power and strength on display. Tom's breathing was labored, his chest heaving with every breath, as he towered over the smaller man. "Mine," Tom growled, his voice deep and guttural. "All mine." Tom couldn't resist the intense pleasure that coursed through his body as Alex continued to worship him. He could feel his beastly instincts taking over, driving him to take what he wanted from the smaller man. Alex gasped in surprise, but his excitement was palpable. Tom's hands roamed over Alex's body, feeling every curve and contour as if it were the first time. A single hand, able to wrap entirely around Alex's chest and crush him in a second. Tom's lips crashed down on Alex's, their tongues battling for dominance as their bodies pressed together. Tom's cock as wide as Alex's wrist, pressed against him, at just over a foot long. With a sudden burst of energy, Tom threw Alex onto the soft sheets. He climbed on top of Alex, trapping him before ripping Alex’s pants off, his massive cock throbbing with excitement already coating Alex in a gloss from pre Alex was all to eager spoon into his mouth. Alex eagerly spread his legs, inviting Tom to take him in any way he desired. Tom's rough fingers trailed down Alex's body, finally coming to rest on his tight entrance. He pushed his rough green finger inside, marveling at how perfectly Alex's body molded to his. As he added a second finger, Alex moaned with pleasure, his body arching off the bed. Tom couldn't take it any longer. He positioned himself at Alex's entrance and pushed inside, groaning as he felt the tight walls of Alex's body envelop him. Alex cried out, overwhelmed by the sensation of being filled so completely. Tom started to thrust, his hips slamming into Alex's with a primal intensity that left them both gasping for air. He went harder, and harder. The bed pounding the wall, denting evening the studs. He couldn't even go in all the way, but just getting his throbbing head was good enough. Tom's orgasm was a force of nature, beyond anything Alex could have anticipated. His own, nothing by comparison. It rocked through Tom's body like a tempest, leaving Alex feeling both overwhelmed and exhilarated by the intensity of it all. As Tom finally reached his peak, Alex's body was overwhelmed with sensation. He could feel Tom's member pulsing inside of him, filling him up with a warmth that spread through his entire body. But as Tom pulled out, Alex was unprepared for what came next. Gushes of viscous goop erupted from Tom's member, covering Alex from head to toe like a volcanic eruption. The thick, slimy substance coated his skin and clung to his hair, dripping down his face and into his open mouth. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and for a moment, he was frozen in shock. But Tom didn't seem to notice. He was too caught up in his own pleasure, moaning and writhing in ecstasy as the last of his release poured out onto Alex's body. Alex could feel the sticky goop sliding down his skin, pooling around him on the ground. But what really caught Alex off guard was the rapid second transformation of Tom. It was so sudden that it left Alex reeling with shock. The rapid shrinking of Tom's muscles was like watching a time-lapse video of a bodybuilder's muscles atrophy in a matter of seconds. Alex could feel the heat radiating off of Tom's body as his skin changed from green to a sickly pale white. The thick, slimy residue of their release still coated both of them, making it hard to tell where one ended and the other began. Tom's body convulsed as the last of the hulk's strength ebbed away, leaving him weak and vulnerable. The once-mighty creature now lay before Alex like a withered old man, his chest heaving with exhaustion. The contrast to his former self was staggering. Alex lay there, completely spent and breathless, his body still quivering with the intensity of his climax. The room was filled with the sound of their heavy breathing, the scent of sex and musk permeating the air. Alex couldn't help but feel a mix of fear and ecstasy coursing through his veins as he gazed upon Tom, a real-life Hulk. The goop that spattered the walls and ceiling, now dripping onto his face, was strangely delicious in its own salty way, but he knew he had to get cleaned up before the urge to lick Tom and the entire room clean became too overwhelming. As Alex pulled himself off the sticky bed and tried walking out of the room, he got a sense of just how massive Tom had become. The destroyed door and significant portion of the wall left no doubt. The width of the hallway revealed the brute's sheer size, as wide as Alex was tall. It was a terrifying thought that something so strong could have lived in such a small house to start. In doing so, a pit formed in his stomach, grumbling and churning. He felt sick, but at this point his only goal was to shower and leave before the hulk woke up again for round two. Alex stumbled towards the bathroom, his feet sticking to the floor with each step, and the stench from the room still clinging to his clothes. The entire place was a disaster zone. The walls were dented out and missing chunks of plaster, and the bed had been reduced to nothing more than a pile of twisted metal and a broken frame, nightstand, and ceiling fan sparking above. Alex couldn't believe what he had just witnessed. A real-life Hulk, shriveling down to a frail old man, all in front of his eyes. The thought alone was enough to make his head spin. As he turned on the shower, he let out a deep sigh of relief. The hot water was like a balm on his skin, soothing the aches and pains that had accumulated during the wild ride. He could feel the goo running down his face, salty and sweet, and he couldn't help but lick his lips, savoring the taste. It was disgusting, but there was something about it that he just couldn't resist. His memory playing the transformation over and over. Alex couldn't help it, the way his body had transformed. The memory of it was seared into his mind, every detail etched into his brain like a permanent tattoo. The way his muscles had bulged and rippled beneath his skin, expanding and growing with each passing moment. The way his skin had darkened and thickened. It was an image that would forever haunt Alex's fantasies, driving him wild with desire. As the water cascaded down his body, Alex couldn't help but feel the tingling sensation in his limbs. His hands had become larger than he remembered, his fingers thicker, and as he glanced down, he saw his member was already engorged and pulsating for another round. He was going to have round two, but this time, it was going to be him who dominated. The fantasy of becoming that strong, that powerful, was all that he could think about, driving him on to even greater heights of pleasure as he stroked himself absentmindedly. The sensation was overwhelming, and he couldn't help but stroke himself even harder, his body now incredibly sensitive and responsive to his touch. He tried to calm down, but the thrill of it all only seemed to excite him further. He knew he had to stop. Something had changed. Alex stumbled out of the shower towards the foggy mirror, his newly formed muscles bulging and straining with each step. He footsteps seemed to pound the floor as he felt his feet get longer. His biceps flexed, the veins popping and snaking up his arms as he reached out to wipe away the steam. As he caught a glimpse of his reflection, he couldn't help but let out a deep growl. His pecs were heaving with each breath, the muscles rippling and flexing beneath his light green skin. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, but he also couldn't deny the intense pleasure he felt coursing through his body. He laughed, his deep boom voice only added to the pleasure. With each passing second, the transformation continued, and Alex's body was now towering over his former self. His voice had deepened, now emitting low, guttural grunts that seemed to rumble through his entire being. His hair was now thick and dark, covering his chest, arms, and legs in a layer of fur. Alex couldn't help but let out another growl, feeling a primal power coursing through his veins. He knew he should be scared, but he couldn't deny the rush of excitement that came with this newfound strength. As he examined his new form in the mirror, Alex couldn't help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer size and power of his muscles as he passed 6 and half feet. He flexed his arms, watching in amazement as the bulging biceps rippled with veins, and his hands formed fists that could crush metal. His chest expanded with each deep breath, and he could feel the weight of his pecs pressing down against his skin. The feeling of power and domination consumed him, as if he was born to rule and conquer. Despite the fear that was still present in his mind, Alex couldn't help but feel an overwhelming sense of satisfaction and pleasure as he flexed his newly formed muscles. He knew that he was becoming something beyond human, something more primal and powerful. And with each passing moment, he felt more and more in tune with the beast that now resided within him. As the transformation continued, Alex let out a deep roar, feeling his muscles bulge and flex with each movement. He could feel the primal energy coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was no longer just Alex. He was something more, something stronger, and something far more dangerous. The thought of using his newfound strength to dominate and overpower others sent a shiver down his spine, but he couldn't deny the rush of excitement that came with the thought of being unstoppable. He was 7 feet tall now, and growing more by the second. “What the fuck?” he gasped, his eyes locked on his reflection in the mirror. His arms and legs were now thick and powerful, each limb corded with pulsing veins and bulging muscles. His chest was expanding rapidly, his pecs jutting out and filling his shirt until it was stretched taut over his massive chest. His abs were rippling with new muscle, each one popping out in sharp relief as he sucked in deep breaths of air. And through it all, he was becoming angrier and more enraged, his mind consumed by the primal urge to grow stronger and more powerful. Alex couldn't believe his eyes. He was no longer the scrawny, weak man he once was. He was now a towering behemoth of muscle and strength, with bulging veins and rippling sinews. The transformation had made him a hulk, and he loved it. But as he basked in the glory of his new body, the rage took over. He could feel the primal urge to dominate and destroy, to assert his dominance over everything and everyone around him. And as he smashed his way out of the restroom, tearing through the door like it was made of paper, he reveled in the sheer power that coursed through him. His lustful rage knew no bounds, and he was consumed by the need to dominate and destroy. He wanted to enjoy himself, to revel in the joy of his new body, but not with that man. The destruction was a means to an end, a way to let out the pent-up energy that was coursing through his veins. Alex reveled in the destruction he caused, the sound of splintering wood and shattering glass only fueling his desire for more. He uprooted trees from their very roots and threw them like javelins, their trunks snapping with ease. Businesses were reduced to rubble, their signs and windows exploding under the force of his fists. People screamed and fled in terror, their cries of fear and pain only adding to Alex's pleasure. He reveled in the feeling of their fear, the rush of power that surged through him with each passing moment. He laughed maniacally as he destroyed everything in his path, his strength and rage growing with each passing moment. As he stumbled deeper into the woods, the ground beneath Alex shook with each heavy step. Towering over the trees at twelve feet tall, his unimaginably muscular frame was a testament to the sheer force of his rage. But as his anger subsided, so did his size. His muscles shrank down to a more manageable size, and he found himself overwhelmed by exhaustion. He collapsed onto the forest floor, his naked body covered only by a few bushes for shelter. Unaware of just how much destruction he had caused, Alex fell into a deep sleep, his breaths ragged and heavy. As Alex eventually stirred from his deep slumber, he couldn't help but notice the newfound masculinity that adorned his body. The once smooth chest was now covered in a fine dusting of hair, expertly tailored to accentuate his chiseled physique. He no longer looked like a lanky athlete, but instead appeared to be a man who was in peak physical condition.

PREFACE Nothing original here, and almost no plot. I just wanted to see if it's possible to leave it open whom is growing. Perhaps it is you? Or are you Sir? Sir prefer his lads to be big Perhaps it was the testosterone levels, or perhaps it was the impact of the radionic stimuli, but something caused that tingling feeling, and something caused the muscles to look firmer. To BE firmer. Any cause to doubt the efficiency of the experiment began to fade, and any reluctance also began to fade – fade and begin to give way to the feeling. The feeling of growth. The feeling of pride over the subject to enhancement. That male feeling of a shared bond between the subject inside and Sir, who caused the Chamber to do his bidding. The heat inside the Chamber. Perspirating sweat, trickling sweat, evaporating sweat, sweat condensing on the pane of thick lead glass and slowly trickling down the misted pane. And WHY was sweat perspirating, why trickling, why evaporating, why condensing into mist on the pane? Why was the Chamber humming? Why was the interior of the Chamber buzzing? Why was the body tingling? Why was a crackling sound slowly increasing? Male sweat was perspirating and trickling, evaporating and filling the chamber with the scent of masculinity, condensing and slowly trickling down the misted pane. It was all happening, for the same reason the Chamber was humming, the interior of the Chamber buzzing, the body tingling and the the the crackling sound increasing: It was because an ordinary man, an average man, was slowly becoming more than ordinary, more than average. It was because the male subject was becoming a being beyond formerly known limits. Sir prefer his lads to be big. Sir and his lad share this urge: Sir's lads ought to be BIG. Familiar means have been used at the preparatory stage: Lifting steel properly; Eating properly; Sleeping properly; Go from average to dedicated; The forbidden substances, but, up until now, forbidden substances known by any gym rat. Not the unknown formula. Not before today. Today, when Sir's unknown formula is circulating. Circulating within the subject. Saturating the muscle tissues of the subject. Affecting the mind of the subject. Causing the subject to become, in mind and body, something else: A masculine being beyond formerly known limits. Because Sir prefer his lads to be BIG. It must be exciting for Sir to watch, just as it must be exciting to be the GROWING subject – the subject, which is becoming what Sir desire him to become. Excited to grow. Excited to grow the subject. Excited be grown. Perhaps it is the testosterone levels, or perhaps it is the impact of the radionic stimuli, but something cause that tingling feeling, and something cause the muscles to look bigger. To BE bigger. The exciting and overwhelming feeling of SWOLENESS. Swoleness emerging. Swoleness spreading. Swoleness filling and taking over. Becoming Sir's swole lad. Sir's swole masculine lad shuddering delightfully at the impact of the humming. At the buzzing. At the tingling. At the crackling. The humming that shape the field of the ideal ultra-masculine body. The buzzing that shape the mind into the mind of Sir's ultra-masculine swole big lad. The tingling of growth. YES! Of growth! The crackling of power that FORCE change and FORCE becoming upon any man inside. YES! To force change and force becoming ... ... while the ultra-masculine musky scent of the sweat fill the Chamber, fill the subject, causing overwhelming delightful change of mind and body ... Swoleness spreading. Swoleness filling and taking over. Becoming Sir's ultra-masculine swole lad, and evolving into ... ... evolving into an ultra-masculine being beyond formerly known limits. YES! The Mutation! Beyond! Beyond imagination! Beyond every limit! BECOMING! So heavy now. So WIDE. The powerful strength. More than ... Oh fuck! More than a man. Becoming the wide and swole massiveness that howl in ultra-masculine ecstasy as the sheer imposing physical presence and the indomitable mental assertiveness fuse into the incomprehensible and indescribable experience of MUTATION beyond former limits, beyond former potential, into Sir's flexing, roaring mountain of bouncing bulging beef, into Sir's testosterone-addled and steel-hard Bruiser Beast, the powerful physique throbbing of unimaginable muscular strength beyond ... Uh! Beyond EVERYTHING! BEYOND EVERYTHING! Because ... uh! ... because Sir prefer his lads to be BIG.

This story will contain some themes of incest. Please do not continue if that is disturbing to you. Chapter 1: I was driving up to my Uncle Ryan's house. At age 35 he was my dad's younger brother. I hadn't seen him in years, in fact, it was before Covid lockdowns. He lived in the opposite end of the state and often missed events due to his intense work schedule or from Covid outbreaks. He was my favorite family member growing up. Ryan was always the life of the family and I had missed not seeing him the past couple years. But now I was coming to live with him for a while. I was granted a partial scholarship to a university only a few minutes walk from Ryan's house. My uncle graciously opened his home to me so that I wouldn't have to take out loans. I eventually got to his house, pulled into his driveway and stepped out of my car to open my hatch. It was hot and humid in the early August sun. As soon as the trunk slid open I heard, in a deep resounding voice, "Hey Andrew! How's my favorite nephew doing!" I turned around and it was my Uncle Ryan. He was an extremely handsome man with a thick head of graying hair that was cut high and tight. Ryan also had a very short and trimmed beard that nicely accentuated some of the rounder features of his face. He was a taller man standing at 6'0" only a couple inches taller than myself. He kinda had a bloated stomach and love handles poking through his shirt, although his arms were bulky with a good bit of muscle, despite not having a ton of definition. He began to hug me tightly with a large layer of fat between us two. Uncle Ryan wasn't always like this. Growing up he really got into bodybuilding in high school and college and really packed on a lot of solid muscle. Family trips to the beach were always a treat when I got to see him without his shirt. Every year he grew more as his physique improved. His body was absolutely magnetic to me at the time and didn't understand. Growing up I jacked off to the thought of Ryan flexing his muscles for me, letting me feel him up. It's kind of embarrassing to admit but Ryan helped me to realize that I was gay. On top of that, he inspired me to pursue my own fitness goals. Since I graduated high school I had taken a year to work and save money, then a couple more years going to community college. All the while I signed up for a gym membership and dove into bodybuilding. I wasn't massive but at 5'10" and 170 pounds I felt that my body was quite respectable - at least that's what the sexual attention I got from men seemed to indicate. It was somewhat deflating to see Ryan hadn't been able to keep up with it. Being only 22 I was excited about how much room I had left to grow. "I'm so glad you made it Andrew! I'm excited to have somebody come stay with me for a while. Now, why don't I help you get your stuff into the house." Ryan said to me. I replied, "Sure, that'd be great. I didn't pack much since I knew you would have most of the furniture. I just brought clothes, electronics, and personal items." We both gathered the luggage and went inside his fairly large sized 3 Bed, 3 Bath home. Ryan lead me into a room that was fairly empty - only a bed, a dresser, a night stand, and a desk and chair - that had an in-suit bath attached to it. "Here's where you'll be staying, Andrew. Please, make yourself at home. You're going to be living here for the next few years, so no need to act like a stranger. All my Wi-Fi and streaming passwords are on the fridge." "Hey, thanks Uncle Ryan again for letting me stay here with you. You don't understand how much this means to me!" "No worries, man. I love having you over. Now I am going to go to the store to get stuff to make meals for the week. Do you need me to get you anything?" "I think I should be fine, Uncle Ryan. I just need to spend sometime putting away all my stuff and getting settled, but thanks." "Alright, sounds good. I will leave you to it then! I am running some other errands so I will be back in a couple hours." After Ryan had left to go the store, I really began to unpack all of my belongings. I hung my shirts up in the closet, put my other clothes away in the dresser. I also brought with me my supplements that I had been taking and protein powder. Looking the the bag I found a huge box of hundreds of little packets of powder that I had bought from a mutual acquaintance. They are supposed to be stirred into water to drink. He swore up and down that they're perfect for losing fat and gaining muscle fast. This dude was huge and he came with a good recommendation. I had bought them last week and had been using them but they didn't quite seem to be working all that well for me. It was disappointing to say the least, especially because of how expensive the box was. I gathered all of it and put it on the kitchen island to ask Ryan where I could store them when he got home. I went to Ryan's massive living room and sat down on the comfortable sectional couch and turned on the television. It was so nice to be out of my parents house for a while, even if it was my uncle's house. I suddenly was filled with excitement for this new chapter in my life - I'm finally getting out of my hometown! [...] "Hey Andrew! Dinners ready!" Ryan called out from the kitchen. I came out of my room to join him there. I saw that he had already set the table and made me a plate - it was grilled chicken and sautéed vegetables. Simple, yet it looked absolutely fabulous. I sat down at the table with Ryan and we began digging in. "I saw all those supplements you had on the kitchen table, Andrew. Looks like you're really getting into bodybuilding. Look at how big those arms are!" He said taking a glance at my biceps that were showing ever so slightly through my shirt sleeves. I blushed ever so slightly and replied saying,"That means a lot coming from you, Uncle Ryan. You know you were the one that inspired me to get into working out?" "Really now?" Andrew replied with a surprised tone in his voice, "Well, it's somewhat of a shame that I haven't kept up with it these past few years. Work has really taken over my life since covid began. I am hiring some new people to take off a lot of stuff off my plate but now I have really just lost the motivation to keep it up. I even have a garage full of gym equipment that I don't use anymore. Maybe you can put it to good use?" "I'd be glad to!" I said, I was going to look for a place to workout but now I don't even have to step out of the house. "Great, now excuse me. I gotta use the restroom. I'll be right back." Ryan got out of his chair and walked to the hallway bathroom and shut the door. Across from me I could see his food and a large glass of water. I looked over to my supplements on the counter. I got up and walked over to them and grabbed some of the powder that dissolves in water. The powder wasn't doing much for me but maybe it would help Ryan to at least feel more energized. I ripped off the top and poured it into his water. Frankly, I don't think he'd notice. The powder really doesn't have much of a taste to it and it dissolves quickly. I heard him flush and begin to wash his hands. I hurriedly threw away the packet and sat back down at my seat. Ryan almost immediately opened the door and came back in to the kitchen. He sat down and took a big gulp of water, sitting his glass down. He made no mention of the water or any odd taste or smell. Both of us sat at the table and caught up for hours and hours. It was so enjoyable to spend time with Uncle Ryan again. He was personable and carried great conversation. Having started dinner at 6:30 it was nearly 10:00 by the time we had to call it quits. Ryan had to go to work tomorrow - it was going to be a dreaded Monday. My classes won't start for another week or so, so I just made plans to explore the town and campus a little bit. I helped him to clean up - I noticed he drank all of his water. I don't know how much of it would help but I was intent to keep slipping him some every day I could. [...] The next morning I got up about 6:30 to go workout in the garage. Before getting there I hear a loud grunting sound. I opened the door and there it was Uncle Ryan curling some heavy weights in front of a mirror he'd hung up on the wall. He was wearing a gray shirt that was large on him and absolutely soaked with sweat. His hair was a messed and matted down with tons of sweat. I couldn't tell if it was the workout but here certainly looked pumped and slimmer than he did yesterday. He saw me come in, as he placed the weights back on a rack and sat down on a bench. He turned my way, "Good morning, Andrew. Sorry I'm taking up your time in here. I just woke up this morning and felt this desire to pump a little iron, something I hadn't felt in a while." "Oh, that's no problem Uncle Ryan. In fact, I wouldn't mind if we worked out together. I think it'd be a good motivation tool. Do you need me to get you some water?" "That would be great, Andrew. I have a big bottle of water in the fridge I carry with me throughout the day. I usually fill it up before I go to bed. Could your bring that to me," he replied between huffs of trying to get some air. I went inside to the kitchen to get his water. Of course, I picked up another packet and put it in there. I could sense it was working well for my uncle. I took him his water as he began to slowly down it. I absolutely knew that both he and I were in store for some great times ahead.

Hello there! Just joined recently and wanted to write a story, so this is my first attempt at it. This chapter will mostly be set up, so not a ton of action at this point but hopefully it will set the scene. If you're more interested in the action I would recommend skipping to Chapter 4, when it is complete. The other couple chapters beforehand are just a small bit of exposition for those interested but probably not completely necessary. Warning: this has some religious tones in it and if that makes you uncomfortable I would recommend not reading this. Chapter 1: I woke up to the sound of my alarm blaring in my ear. I absolutely hate that sound, jolting me out of a deep sleep. I had to give myself a pep talk to get out of bed, "come on John! Time to get up, you don't have time to lay around!" It was a Sunday morning and it was time to get ready to go to church. I sat up and stretched my body - flexing my toned 15 inch biceps as I contracted my arms. I stood in front of my bedroom mirror shirtless, just my tight underwear on. I flexed a little looking at my defined abs, nice set of pecs and toned arms on my 6' body. I'd really been hitting the gym for 5 days a week for quite a while, eating as often and as clean as I could. I was proud of my body at 28, I had worked really hard to improve my health and to maintain a weight of 185lbs. As much as I'd like to flex a bit I really had to get going - it was nearly time for church and I'd slept in a bit. I changed my underwear and put on a nice pair of khaki pants and a blue button-up shirt. The clothes weren't very form-fitting but I definitely could see some definition from my shirt. I styled my brown hair into a neat, handsome comb over. After brushing my teeth and lacing up my blue flat-footed shoes, I was ready to go! I stepped out of my small 1000sqft 2bed 1bath home. I climbed into my sedan and headed to church that was only a few minutes down to the corner. I've been going to Faith Church ever since I'd moved here to the South. The people there are very friendly and I always enjoy going to the services. It's especially been nice being a part of something since I've moved away from most of my social connections and family. I text back and forth but rarely ever see anybody in person. Honestly, sometimes it was hard to go. I'd been deep in the closet my whole life. I've known I've been attracted to men since a young age. I remember seeing men on underwear packages in the store looking at their muscled and defined torsos. Or shirtless men on the front of men's fitness magazines. I knew that I wanted to look just like that when I grew up. I am not really sure where the envy began and when the attraction started. Growing up in an evangelical background I felt so much shame and confusion around my own attractions. Yeah, I liked taking a look at men's bodies; I wanted to be desired and to desire another man. Being with someone was something my straight peers got to indulge in but in my context I would never be able to enjoy the same relationship. Not me. Honestly, it just filled me with a touch of sorrow. I had very deep connections with friends but now that I was separated by distance we have started to drift a part. It's made living here quite hard even though I needed to move here for my career. I can't say that I wasn't jealous of them too. They were all finding partners, getting married, having children. Meanwhile, I was drooling over meat heads at my local gym. Well after stewing over that less than savory stream of thoughts in my head for the thousandth time, I finally had arrived. There were small groups of families filling the front door of the church with stained glass panels all around the church. I quickly got out of my car and shuffled my way to my usual seat in the back corner of the church. No one really talked with me apart from a few waves and "Hey John!" 's since church was just moments from starting as the piano player began playing a hymn. I settled into my seat, looked through the bulletin, and opened my Bible. I started looking around to see if the pastor was getting ready to welcome everyone to church. Just as the music slowed and the pastor stood up a MAN walked by and sat just in front of me. I didn't quite get a good look of his face but he had a thick head of well-styled, faded brown-hair with just a few strands of gray here and there. He was wearing a really nice smelling aftershave. And he was absolutely fucking massive. He was wearing a tighter red and grey shirt made of a cotton fabric, but the definition of his muscles couldn't be hidden. His traps were huge and encroached upon his girthy neck whose muscles flexed and moved with every little adjustment. I could see his big delts and wife back that fanned out giving him an imposing figure. The pastor began speaking, "welcome everyone. Let me go over a few announcements..." I couldn't pay attention whatsoever. I began to clam up and my dick began to engorge. I looked around and thankfully no one was near me. I was getting a full hard-on in church, as I placed my bulletin over my pants to hide my thick boner from popping out of my pants. Should I be thinking of another man this way in the middle of church? "Please stand and turn to hymn 330. 330" the music director said in a booming, hearty voice. I quickly scrambled for the hymnbook and stood up pushing my dick against the pew in front of me. While the beautiful specimen of a man stood up simultaneously. I quickly looked at his body. His body had a very pleasant shape with his wide back slimmed into his midsection. His shirt was tucked in to a nice pair of tight-waisted gray pants. His glutes bulged out of his pants and his quads were noticeable in the upper part of his pants. I sang along to the hymn but kept getting distracted by the extremely attractive man in front of me. I began to feel a little bit guilty about lusting after this man in church. But this was the story of every person I've been allured to. They were a nice piece of meat for me to look at but remained a forbidden fruit. Men were nice to fuel my fantasies but never to be had. It was frustrating. I thought to myself, "John pull yourself together. Pay attention. Pay attention. Pay attention." But I just can't. The entire service I hardly paid attention to the pastor giving a sermon, any of the liturgy, or the multiple songs. The whole service was my sexual frustration running through my head over and over again. Eventually the whole congregation stood up as the pastor prayed a long and winding closing prayer to dismiss us. It was strange having my head up in the clouds the entire service. All I could think about was what the front of this man looked like as I could hardly even get a side profile. "... Amen." the pastor said loudly, as the congregation replied, "Amen." "You are free to go," he said as the whole congregation gathered their items and began to get ready to depart for home or a restaurant. The man in front of me turns around to gather his items from the pew. He was even more perfect than my mind could conjure up during the service. He was around 5'9" and weighed around 230lbs. Man, was he handsome. He looked to be around his mid-30s. His hair was quite immaculate, and he kept a very short beard on his face tracing out a strong, chiseled face. He had dashing, kind, deep blue eyes. His lips were full and formed a joyful smile. His pecs filled out his tucked in shirt quite nicely, as a sligh outline of his nipped poked through his shirt. I had to jump at my chance immediately. I immediately blurted out, "Uh. Hello sir! My name is John it's nice to meet you." He looked up with a large smile and confidently brought out his veiny hands to shake mine. I obliged and shook his powerful hands. He gripped my hand confidently. "It's nice to meet you John. My name is Charlie!" he said in a deep, confident voice. "Well, we're glad you came this morning Charlie. I hope you found the service to be uplifting!" I said with a slight nervousness in my voice. I was in the precense of one of the most handsome men on earth, it was hard for me not to be. "Oh, yeah. I loved it. I thought the sermon was quite thought-provoking. I just moved to the area, so I have been visiting some churches here and there." Charlie replied, leaning on the pew behind him and cross his arms, causing his forearms to flare up underneath his shirt. " Oh, well, I am new to the area too. If you're looking for a friend maybe we could trade numbers and explore the city together?" I said with eager anticipation. "Oh, well that actually sounds great! I haven't really found anybody to hang out with yet and being single it's been kinda hard to adjust to everything here." My heart just melted. I can't believe that this was actually working. Maybe this was all just a bad idea, getting this close to an absolute hottie was a mistake. But there was no way I'd pass up getting to know this dude. I quickly handed him my phone, opened my contacts, as he did the same for me. I typed my information into his phone. "I'll text you sometime this week, dude! I gotta head out here soon but we'll figure out some time to hang out." Charlie said, shaking my hand again. It amazed me how confident and friendly he was. He was so comfortable in his own body. He was just the type of man I dreamt of when I was younger. He typified everything I loved about men and their personalities and body. The rest of the day my thoughts were occupied with nothing but Charlie. I've been so good about not jacking off, watching porn, or lustful thoughts. But Charlie completely derailed that and threw me for a loop. I edged the whole day thinking about his body. Eventually before I went to bed I completed my nightly routine of taking a shower and planning out my next day. I stripped off all my clothes down to my underwear. My dick was so hard, as I looked down at my bulge in my underwear. I began to rub myself through the fabric. It had been so long since I'd released any sexual tension and I was ready to burst. I pulled my underwear down releasing my dick as it flopped out onto my flat stomach. I began to think of Charlie stripped down to his underwear. His strong muscles drenched with sweat and pumped up beyond belief. His handsome, manly face looking down at his ripped body, heavily breathing as his chest quickly expanded and collapsed. "So... Fucking... Handsome... Uufffffhh" It was too much to think about much further. I began to cum all over my own body. The orgasm was one of the most intense I'd ever had before. I was so tired afterwards I didn't even want to clean myself up. It all felt so guilty but felt so amazing. I fell asleep with my cock out and cum all over my body...

Buenas, para los que no le conocen, ya llevo un rato en esta comunidad, trate de publicar antes pero no podía seguir con esa historia, pero quería contar más, dejaré aparte la primera historia que hice, quizás después de la retome, quizás no . Otra cosa que aclarar es que, está historia va a tomar en cuenta que quieren que pase en el siguiente capítulo, elegirán alguna de lss ideas que propongan y también pueden comentar algunas que les gustaría ver. Está historia está totalmente en español, si alguien quiere traducirla puede hacerlo. Capítulo 1 tesoros del ayer. Mi nombre es Michel, tengo 19 años, soy un estudiante universitario de intercambio del otro lado del país, vivo en un departamento con mi roomy Carl, ambos vamos a la misma universidad pero diferentes carreras, el va a medicina y yo voy a nutricionista, amo los deportes y el cuidado del cuerpo, aunque no es que haya logrado destacar del todo en alguno, más bien era de la gestión de tiempos y estrategias, así que quería llegar a ser entrenador, ¿Cuál deporte? Uno de boxeo, mi abuelo era antes un luchador, y en casa siempre había recortes de periódico y algunos trofeos de su carrera como luchador, una parte de mi quería llegar a ser como él, yo estando en el ring pero mi madre nunca me lo perdonaría, aunque eso nunca me impidió intentarlo alguna que otra vez a escondidas. Cuándo me da tiempo la universidad, voy al gimnasio de mi localidad, uno de los más viejos y reconocidos de la ciudad, Empire of steel (el imperio de acero). Muchas leyendas se forjaron ahí dentro, o eso dice su folleto de entrada, la verdad es que el lugar se siente viejo, atrapado en la década de los años 90 pero está en buenas condiciones. No llevo tanto en el gym, apenas voy para mí segundo mes aquí, así que no es que tenga la mejor condición, soy peso ligero aún, pero al menos puedo presumir que tengo el estómago marcado. Mis estadísticas hijo: Altura: 1,75 m (5,7 pies) Peso: 70 kg (154 libras) Masa corporal grasa: 10% Tez: delgada No era nada sorprendente, mi metabolismo es muy rápido así que me cuesta subir peso, aunque estoy aprendiendo a como subirlo con mis clases, quiero estar totalmente seguro en lo que estoy haciendo antes de meterme a una dieta y arruinar mi progreso sin querer. E tratado de hacer que Carl se una al gym, no para que se vea espectacular sino que se cuide, él es un genio pero con malos hábitos y lo sabe, es un poco más alto que yo y aunque no come mucha comida chatarra es muy sedentario así que tiene grasa acumulada. Pero aún así si tengo a alguien que me acompañe en el gym, es mi guía aquí desde que me uní, David, o como es conocido, el joven Hércules, un tipo bastante guapo, de buena mandíbula con barba corta, unos hermosos ojos verdes y su cabello castaño en punta, tiene mi misma edad pero es mucho más grande que yo, no solo con su altura de 1.85 m (6.1 ft) sino también de peso, él ya es semi pesado y cerca de llegar al pesado, con unos buenos 85 kilos (187 libras) de músculo, también quizás algo de grasa,no tiene los abdominales tan marcados pero no puedes discutir con sus brazos que parece que tiene una pelota debajo de su piel, venas gruesas que registran todo su brazo hasta los dedos de las manos, un gran pecho amplio el cual se nota que se depila seguido para que se aprecie las fibras musculares cuando levante la barra de 118 kilos (260 libras) su era lo más increíble que tiene, podría cargarme con facilidad si él lo quisiera, y hacer peso muerto conmigo; él también trabaja las piernas, siempre usando shorts cortos para mostrar sus piernas gruesas tan anchas y bastante bien marcadas que me recordaba a un tronco de un árbol mediano, fuerte y que solo crecerá para ser más grande e imponente, eso era lo que se esperaba de David, que llegó a ser un culturista de renombre pero él no está tan interesado,más bien lo atribuye más a algo genético para estar así que realmente esforzarse. Lo envidio y admiro en secreto. Pero basta de él, debo concentrarme en mi rutina la cuál era el pecho el día de hoy, estaba levantando unos 59 kg (130 lb) no era mucho pero era un progreso bastante bueno, antes y ni podía levantar la barra, si que estoy feliz por ello. Mientras iba terminando con algo de cardio en la máquina de correr, siempre me preguntaba, qué personas habrán recorrido estos pasillos, correr sobre estás máquinas, levantar los pesos más pesados, y llevar en alto el nombre del gimnasio que los llevaron hasta su máximo potencial ; claro que estaban colgadas las fotos de esas leyendas en el mural de la fama al entrar al gimnasio, pero a lo que me refiero es a sus historias, que tanto trabajo les tomó llegar hasta la cima. De cualquier modo estaba internet para ello y ya también era hora de irme,eran las 9 de la noche y tenía que dormir temprano para los exámenes de mañana, fui a las regaderas y estuve ahí un poco más de lo normal, tenía asuntos pendientes ahí abajo después de ver cuerpos tan trabajados casi toda la tarde, cuerpos esculpidos en mármol por Miguel Ángel, un arte viviente creciente y con lo mejor de todo, que se pueda tocar y llevar a casa. Una vez liberado de ese deseo, salí y me vestí con el cambio de mi casillero número 22, podría decir que ésto era de lo más antiguo del local, los casilleros, estaban ya bastante desgastados, les faltaban algo de pintura y algunas partes estaban oxidadas , varios clientes se quejaron y quisieron cambiarlos pero el antiguo dueño siempre tenía excusas para no mover ni un dedo por ello.tenía asuntos ahí abajo después de ver cuerpos tan trabajados casi toda la tarde cuerpos, esculpidos en mármol por Miguel Ángel, un arte viviente creciente y con lo mejor de todo, que se puede tocar y llevar a casa. Una vez liberado de ese deseo, salí y me vestí con el cambio de mi casillero número 22, podría decir que ésto era de lo más antiguo del local, los casilleros, estaban ya bastante desgastados, les faltaban algo de pintura y algunas partes estaban oxidadas , varios clientes se quejaron y quisieron cambiarlos pero el antiguo dueño siempre tenía excusas para no mover ni un dedo por ello. tenía asuntos ahí abajo después de ver cuerpos tan trabajados casi toda la tarde cuerpos, esculpidos en mármol por Miguel Ángel, un arte viviente creciente y con lo mejor de todo, que se puede tocar y llevar a casa.Una vez liberado de ese deseo, salí y me vestí con el cambio de mi casillero número 22, podría decir que ésto era de lo más antiguo del local, los casilleros, estaban ya bastante desgastados, les faltaban algo de pintura y algunas partes estaban oxidadas , varios clientes se quejaron y quisieron cambiarlos pero el antiguo dueño siempre tenía excusas para no mover ni un dedo por ello. — ¡Oye, Michel! ¿Qué haces aquí tan tarde todavía? — Dijo David semi desnudo, apenas con una toalla en la cintura y acercándose a mí, había olvidado que su casillero está cerca del mío, el número 47. — Oh… hola, David, yo sólo… quería esforzarme más este día, ya sabes, poder conocer mis límites y expandirlos, como tú siempre dices. — le contesté con algo de vergüenza en el tono aunque seguía teniendome como si no me importara. — Pero bueno, mira que tenemos aquí, ¡un futuro luchador que quiere llegar lejos! Eso campeón, da tu mejor esfuerzo. — me toma del cuello con su brazo para poder despeinar mi cabello aún mojado. Él siempre es así, bastante amigable, activo y que no conoce el espacio personal, aunque no me importaba mucho estar tan cerca de él. — ¡Oye, basta! Ya me había peinado. —me quejé aunque riendo un poco, disfrutó realmente de su compañía, como el hermano mayor que nunca tuve. — Solo me alegra que estés dando lo mejor de ti mismo. Recuerdo que cuando llegaste eras un insecto palo andante, ahora ya se puede ver carne debajo de esa piel. — Me suelta y prosigue con lo suyo, abriendo su casillero y comenzando con su desodorante de menta y romero, típico de él, casi que ya son olores característicos de David. Mientras tanto voy dando unos tacos de ojo de vez en cuando, para ver cómo es que luchar para ponerse su playera blanca intencionalmente de una talla más pequeña de la que debería de llevar. — Oye, ¿quieres que te ayude? Parece que ahora sí vas a tener que cambiar tu armario por unas tallas más grandes. — Naaa, yo puedo, quiero llegar al punto dónde se desgarre con solo hacer flexiones, quizás una semana más y no tendré cambio para salir del gimnasio decentemente. Me sonrojé con el pensamiento de solo imaginar esa escena de verlo aún más grande y notar como su ropa se va desgarrando frente a mí. Por suerte él parecía tener prisa, se vistió rápido y se despidió de mí a su manera, un choque de puños y un abrazo fuerte para presumir fuerza, aunque… solo conmigo hace eso. Ya casi terminaba con mis cosas, solo faltaba luchar con el casillero para que cerrase, de que no te iban a poder robar nada podía casi confirmar eso, algunass estaban ya oxidadas o algunas llaves perdidas, ese era el caso incluso del casillero de al lado , el casillero 23. Ese casillero no se a abierto en años, según las leyendas y rumores del gym, le pertenecía a un culturista de principios de los 2000, Amari Stone, un culturista que estuvo a punto de ganar el Mr Olympia dos veces , y en las dos quedando en segundo lugar, era un hombre con casi el doble de ancho de una persona, pesando el triple y aunque no era tan alto, definitivamente tampoco era bajo, medía 1,82 m (6 ft). Su carrera parecía que iba por gran camino, pero a sus 37 años tuvo problemas cardíacos por un soplo en el corazón no diagnosticado.Y murio a sus 38, Iba saliendo del local, pasando por el muro de la fama, de los que llegaron a llevar en grande el nombre del gym, y ahí estaba la foto del legendario Amari Stone, compitiendo en el Mr Olympia del 2002. Me acerqué para verlo mejor en la foto, aunque no sabía bien sus estadísticas, diría que fácilmente pesaba 130 kg (287 lb) estaba claramente definida, sus músculos eran grandes si, pero en buena proporción, aunque a él siempre le gustaba resaltar pecho y brazos, además de sus piernas . Muy parecido a David… en ese sentido, quizás si él se interesará llegaría tan lejos como Amari. Toque un poco la foto, recordando los dedos por el cuerpo de Amari, imaginando cómo se sentiría un cuerpo así de trabajado. Y cuando ya iba a irme, que escucho que algo se cae y se rompe, temía lo peor, me giré y ahí en el suelo estaba el marco de fotos roto. Trate de rápido recoger los fragmentos de vidrio y la foto antes de que viniera el hijo del dueño, aunque no era severo como su padre, tampoco es que me llevara muy bien con él, era un idiota que abusaba de esteroides y acosaba algunas chicas, por suerte ahora mismo quizás y está en privado con una en el baño.Así que solo iba a poner la foto en el escritorio y tirar el marco, pero entre los trozos de vidrio y la foto, estaba un pedazo de metal que no correspondía con el marco de fotos, lo tome con cuidado y al levantarlo ví que era una llave con el número 23 en ella, no lo pensé mucho, ------------------------------------- ¿Qué les gustaría que haya en el casillero número 23? -Esteroides especiales. -Algo para pedir deseos. -Algo para robar músculos. -Ropa usada. Los leo quiero que sea una historia larga y con la participación de la gente.

Going to take a bit of a different approach in writing this story and breaking it into small parts as compared to decent sized chapters. Any feedback is appreciated. Part 1 Growing up Will was always the skinny type at his 5'6 stature, even now at 22 years old he worked his hardest to put on mass at his college gym, but he just wasn't able to get the results he wanted. Meanwhile his older brother Gabe was the shining example of who got the good genes in the family, by the time he was Wills age now he was 220 lbs of muscle mass standing at 6 ft tall and as the years went on he kept piling even more mass now reaching 250 lbs on his 26th birthday. Even with his older brothers guidance he was unable to follow in his footsteps feeling smaller by the day as he had to watch his big brother become the man he always wished he would become. It didn't help that all that size went right to Gabe's head, he always loves to flaunt his superior size in front of Will. Will thought it made Gabe feel real good about himself being the superior of the two, but that still didn't stop Wills efforts to keep trying. One night while their father had been away on a business trip for who knows how long the two got into a bit of an argument when Gabe pushed Will too far. All those bottled up emotions from being Gabe pointing out his smaller size boiled to the surface no longer able to contain them within himself. He wasn't proud of his outburst but he felt Gabe needed to hear what he really thought about what an ass he could be sometimes. When all was said and done Gabe didn't so much as bat an eye at Wills outburst instead laughing it off calling his act of defiance cute for such a little wimp. Will could feel his blood boil, but managed to cool his temper watching Gabe walk back to his room still laughing to himself. After calming down completely Will was surprised at what had come over him he'd never had an outburst like that before and even after cooling off he felt something was different. He paid it no mind though as his body needed to vent his frustrations the only way he knew how. While at first he used the gym to let them out he found that his lack of progress only seemed to make them even worse now resorting to locking himself in their bathroom and jerking them out. Whipping out his phone he went through a plethora of morphs of huge bodybuilders he'd see online, staring at their impossible size he would get so turned on wishing that it could be him in those morphs instead. Unzipping his pants he starting working on himself already rock hard at his max size of 5 inches. As he pumped his dick he failed to notice a growing tightness on his close only focused on the sweet release he would soon feel. At the penultimate moment his brothers voice rang in his mind once again reminding him of his inferior size. Will roared to himself "I'LL SHOW HIM WHO'S THE SMALLER ONE JUST YOU WAIT!" His meager eruption splattered on the counter and yet it still seemed like he produced quite a bit more than usual. Paying it no mind he cleaned himself up and went off to bed, where he found it odd that his clothes were feeling tighter than ever when trying to fall asleep.

Hello all, long time guest, first time writer. I am typing this out on my phone and don't have access to a computer, so I apologize if it seems a little bit choppy. This part will mostly be set up, with much more action in the next chapters. Any feedback would be helpful. Chapter 1 It was an early mid summer morning as Zach was nearing his home. He had just graduated college and spent the remainder of his lease at school before returning back home. Zach had found a position near home, and to celebrate his dad wanted to taken him on a beach trip before starting work. Thankfully, he has already sold away most of his apartment furnishings leaving Zach with only a few things to stuff in his hatchback. Meanwhile, Mark was eagerly waiting for his sons arrival at home. At 45, Mark was 5'11, had short, conservative, grey hair, naturally broad shoulders, soft blue-eyes, and a strong jawline. He'd always been in good shape but spent a lot of time building muscle while his son was away at college. Mark started partly because of how much of a hole Zach not being at home left for him. Mark thought a lot of Zach and wanted to spend more time with him and was elated that his son would be returning home. As Zach pulled in and got out of the car, Mark went out to greet him. "Welcome home son!" as he walked over and tightly hugged Zach. As Zach was being squeezed by his father he remembered how much his father had been growing. He felt his dad's bulging arms, and massive chest against him. He'd always admired his dad and wanted to be just like him - successful, happy, great father, and as of recently... Muscle freak. Zach had many of his dad's physical characteristics, was 6'0 with a similarly conservative blonde haircut, blue eyes, and square jaw. Zach had a fairly athletic build he got from his father - a nice built chest, strong frame, and flat stomach but was nowhere near his dad's size. "Wow, dad! It seems like every time I see you, you've packed on some more muscle. How big are you now? " Mark replied, "Oh, around 240 now," he said with a grin, lifting up his arms to flex. Grunting, his biceps balled up into huge baseball sized lumps, his tight t-shirt riding up on his frame to reveal his lower abs and showing a nicely outline of his massive pecs. "I can't believe how big I'm getting. Brett's really helped me these past few years." Brett was the next door neighbor. When Zach went into college, Mark decided to befriend Brett who was into bodybuilding. He was 34, 5'9, had dark-brown hair, hazel eyes, a charming all-American man, and was truly massive around 275 pounds of lean muscle mass. "By the way I forgot to tell you," Mark stated, "your mom went away with some of her friends on a cruise. She wanted us to have a vacation for the men, so invitied Brett along if that's fine." Zach's cock twitched a little when he had heard this. Zach always knew that he was gay but Brett certainly confirmed it for him. Zach loved muscle beasts. Honestly, Zach wasn't sure where the envy stopped and the attraction began, especially when it came to Brett. Zach was always excited when Brett came around. In fact, he remembered the first time he saw Brett. He was outside doing yardwork and stopped to talk to his dad. Zach saw him from the kitchen window, as he stopped and stared at Brett. He was shirtless with sweat glistening over his perfectly sculpted body, leaning up against a shovel. His pecs and arms were pumped and red from all the activity and his abs were like perfect columns holding up the rest of his body. Zach started to get a little flushed in the face thinking about it. "Son, is that fine?" As Zach snapped back into reality, "Uh, oh, yeah. That's perfect!" "Great, I'll help you get your stuff inside. We're leaving as soon as your ready," as Mark picked up some of Zach's tote bags and his muscular biceps bulging. Soon thereafter Zach had everything put away and already packed his bags to leave for the beach. He put his suitcase back into his dad's SUV and not too long after Brett came out of his house with suitcases in hand followed by Mark. "Hey, man!?" Brett called out to Zach as he approached, "long time no see." Brett was wearing a black t-shirt that was hanging on for dear life. His traps were pushing out of top. The shirt was so tight around his chest you could see the ruffles as a sign it was being stretched to the breaking point. His biceps pushed the sleeves up his arm so that they were nearing his shoulder. He was also wearing some khaki shorts that were completely filled up with his quads and left very little to the imagination. "Hey, Brett. I'm doing well, I hope you are?" Zach gulped and became nervous, realizing he answered a question that wasn't asked of him. How was he going to keep calm this whole week in the presence of his buff dad and hot neighbor. "Doing well, excited for this beach trip. I finally going to show off my summer body a bit!" as Brett smiled, "seems like you and your dad are ready to show yours as well!" Zach blushed while simultaneously feeling a little self-conscious. He had certainly kept fit in college but really didn't have an aim of getting huge due to studying all the time. "Well, I'm not as big as you and dad" "No worries, Zach. Look how big your dad got at his age, you still got plenty of time." said Brett as he put his luggage into the trunk. "Hey Brett, sorry to butt in but did you make sure to get that Grey suitcase" "Yep, I already put it in the back in a safe spot. " "Great, thanks for getting that for me! " Zach was perplexed as to what might be in the suitcase, and why it was so important to his dad. Zach quickly moved on as his dad and Brett were hopping in the car. Zach got in the front seat with his dad who spilled over into his seat, and Brett was sitting in the middle bench with the seat belt snugly between his pecs. It was going to take a lot to get these two of Zach's mind, as he wisely placed a pillow over his hardening cock. After a 6 hour car ride we had finally made it to our destination. My dad had booked a large ocean-front house in the Outer Banks of North Carolina for us to stay in. It was a beautiful house painted a light blue. Mark slowly pulled forward into the parking underneath the wooden deck of the home. As we got out to stretch our stiff muscles, the sound of the ocean waves breaking against the shore were all around and the wind blew fiercely. Zach took a glance at his dad. His taut muscles pushing up against his t-shirt as he brought his arms into the air to stretch. His face had a five-o-clock shadow on it. Zach tried to make it seem like he wasn't staring but it was hard to not notice how intently his eyes followed his dad's swollen muscles. Then as Brett was stretching he noticed himself in the window of the car. He hadn't noticed how big he really was getting. He stopped and started flexing into the car window. He flexed his biceps as his sleeves pushed up, and started popping his pecs up and down. His shirt felt so good on him. Tight everywhere. God, he felt so powerful in the moment. Both Mark and Zach tried hard to not let him see that they were staring at him doing this. Everyone carried their luggage up the stairs as Mark put in the code for the lock. The house was decorated in a mix of light pastel blues and white. The kitchen and living room were open with a staircase pushed up near the doors to the balcony on the other end of the kitchen. Brett spoke up after examining the house, "I'm ready to go to the beach. I haven't seen the ocean in so long! I don't care what you guys do but I'm going down now." "Hold up, big guy. We'll go with you. Let's get situated first." replied Mark, "Zach, if you want you can take one of the rooms upstairs and Brett and myself will take the downstairs. That way you can have your own space." "Thanks dad. That sounds like a plan to me," Zach said as he started to climb the stairs. He found the largest room with a queen sized bed and stripped down to put on his bathing suit. Meanwhile, Brett came into Mark's room. Both were shirtless and had their bathing suits on. They both caught each other staring, as they often had in moments like these. Brett saw Mark remembering how small he used to be. Now, standing before him, was a man with a body men half his age would only dream of. He couldn't believe how progressively hotter Mark had become. Mark wasn't as large as himself but his handsome face and lean muscled body just completely turned him on. Likewise, Mark thought about how truly massive Brett had become. How his abs had slowly turned from a 6-pack to mountainous 8-pack abs. His back had grown so wide that he barely fit any clothes that he wore. He'd never seen anyone nearly as big Brett and he craved how big Brett was making him. "Hey - uh - Mark, I have that suitcase with Zach's present here." "Great let's keep it here with me. I can't wait to give it to him," as Mark smiled slyly, "It'll be a dream come true for more than just him." They quickly gathered in the living room when they heard Zach coming down. Zach saw the two muscle gods standing in the living room with just their thigh length swimming suits. Both of them clearly had been working their bodies and losing fat for this trip. Mark and Brett muscles were ripped and were as hard as rock. Their waists were thin and were laughably small compared to their broad backs and huge shoulders. Zach had to carry a towel around his waist just to keep his hard on from showing. He felt so small compared to them. "Great, you're down. Let's go before we lose too much daylight!" said Mark They all set up their chairs at the beach near the water but not without attention. People all around us were staring at Mark, Brett . Groups of women and men would come up to Mark and Brett and take pictures with them. It was easy to tell by their rock hard bulges they enjoyed the attention. After the crowds subsided the group finally were able to take time just to relax and enjoy themselves. They sunbathed, read, and make small talk amongst themselves. Not to mention the occasional glances they would give one another. Eventually, Mark went back in to order pizza for dinner and to have some moments to himself. Meanwhile, Zach and Brett went out to the water to mess around in the waves. "You know, your dad's a good guy. I'm glad we've become friends since you've been away at college. He's really missed you being around," said Brett to Zach. "I'm glad you've been there for him. You've certainly done a great job with him physically." "Certainly. He's responded to the training so well. Although, it doesn't seem like your mom is very appreciative of the mass he's put on." "I think he's looks great. I hope he continues to grow more and more. I hope you do too." Zach stared at Brett's pecs the whole time as the water ran off of them after each wave. "You know I've seen you staring at methe whole time." breaking Zach of his gaze "Oh no, uh, I'm not staring at you, uhm, now..." Zach fumbled "Not just now, ever since we've met I've seen you looking me. I'm not going to lie and say I didn't like it. A young man looking up to me, wanting what I have. So go on, take a feel. I know you want to..."

Hey everyone, long time lurker here. This will be my first story here but I love to write so I hope to create many parts to this. There is no growth in this first section, but there will be a bunch in future installments. It will be more of a romantic slow-burn (think in the vein of AJ & Noah). Let me know what you think, I appreciate any feedback! * PART 1 * Caleb sits on the train heading towards the city center, just like every Friday night. People are milling around him, making room for the latest passengers and shifting to let the stragglers out. Feeling a vibration from his pocket, Caleb opens up his phone to see if someone has messaged him. A couple notifications pique his interest, which is quickly dashed as he clicks on them to discover they’re nothing more than people too old for him or too horny for him. Sighing discontentedly, Caleb slips his phone back into his pocket and takes stock of the latest batch of newcomers to the train. Standing a couple meters away with his back to Caleb is a promising specimen. He looks to be about the same height as himself, he’s dressed sharply in a figure fitting jacket and dark jeans that accentuate a trim waistline, and his closely dropped blonde hair, practically white, is coiffed to the side in an effortless yes classic style. The blonde reaches for his phone in his back pocket, drawing Caleb’s attention to his beautiful ass. It wasn’t the biggest ass Caleb had ever seen, but then, neither was the gentleman. His butt was simply well shaped, whether by training or by gifted genetics was beyond telling, and accentuated by the dark jeans. Caleb quickly looks at the other passengers to avoid revealing his interest, instead letting his peripheral vision monitor the stranger. He hopes the man will turn around so he can see if the front of the stranger is as equally attractive as the back, but in such a tight space, it isn’t likely to change any time soon. As fate would have it, the subway car pulls into the next station and the doors quickly open. A number of passengers exit, but one woman taps the man on the shoulder, asking to get by. As the man turns to allow the woman through, Caleb is granted vision of his side profile, stealing Caleb’s proverbial breath away. He is wearing glasses and the subtle stubble is groomed perfectly to accentuate a square and prominent jaw. The jacket protrudes ever so slightly around the man’s chest, just enough to hint that this guy frequents the gym. A slight bulge in his jeans also betrays a hefty package, and judging by the rest of the ensemble, this guy knows exactly what he’s doing to make himself look as mouth watering as possible. Caleb notices what appears to be the tips of a tattoo sneaking out of the jacket sleeve and onto the back of the stranger’s palms. As the woman leaves, she mutters a quick thank you, which the stranger returns with a gleaming smile and rich baritone voice, perhaps that of a singer or a trained orator. As the train doors close, the hunky blonde remains facing the same direction, but shifts into a more comfortable position by placing the weight onto his left leg, resting against the back of the seat across from Caleb. Caleb again averts his eyes hoping not to betray any intention of checking the guy out, but cannot avoid moving his eyes slowly across the man, choosing things in the background to read that allow him the opportunity to continue gawking. A robotic female voice announces the next stop: downtown. Caleb prepares to stand and notices the guy in front of himself also turning around, readying himself to depart. Rising along with his hopes, Caleb shuffles out behind the couple people between him and his target. The man leads the group of passengers to the escalator and everyone follows him, stepping on and slowly ascending to the surface above. At the top of the escalator, the crowd scatters into the larger crowd that is downtown. Caleb continues to follow the man towards the club, eager to see if their destination is the same. Squeezing through the crowd, Caleb soon sees the sign for the club and the bouncers outside checking ID’s. The blonde approaches the bouncers and flashes an ID card before the bouncers allow him to pass. Caleb does the same and follows into the club, already packed nearly to capacity. Mystery guy quickly stops off at the beer to grab something, but Caleb can’t hear the guy’s voice over the deafening bass of the club. The bartender returns shortly with a small beer, which the guy immediately takes a large swig of. Caleb follows suit and approaches the bar as the blonde pushes his way deeper into the club. “I’ll have what he had,” Caleb shouts to the bartender, motioning generically in the direction of his dream guy. Like clockwork, the bartender returns with the beer and Caleb pays, turning to see if he can find the blonde. Pushing through the crowd, he eventually sees the stud taking another sip of his beer, gently swaying and bopping along with the beat. Caleb pushes close to him, but far enough away to not arouse any suspicion, not that anyone in the club was paying any attention to either of them. Caleb takes a sip of his drink and starts to dance as well. Several songs bleed together and Caleb admires his quarry from afar. The seething crowd eventually places Caleb dangerously close to the blonde twunk, but Caleb accepts it and continues to dance. The guy is gyrating his hips along with the music and pumping his fist in the air when appropriate, which Caleb also does. All Caleb can imagine is dancing closer to him and jumping alongside him. As the song crescendos, the rowdier people behind Caleb begin jumping and one of them inadvertently shoves Caleb forward, sending him into the twunk. Neither of them falls over thanks to the sheer volume of people they fall against, but Caleb’s hand is pressed directly against the guy’s pec for a solid three seconds before they stand upright again. “I’m so sorry!” Caleb shouts, his cheeks flushing red with embarrassment. “Don’t worry about it!” the guy shouts back. Caleb now notices the German accent in his voice. “People in here can get pretty crazy!” “Yeah, definitely!” The guy says something to Caleb, but an electronic distortion makes it too hard to hear for Caleb. “What?” The guy leans in closer, his mouth practically against Caleb’s ear. “I’m Lukas!” “Caleb!” “Nice to meet you!” Lukas shouts, adding an extra wink. “Likewise!” Caleb says, trying to hide his shock. He can count the number of times somebody has winked at him on one hand, unless he counts his family. Lukas seems to notice Caleb’s slight discomfort and grins. He leans in close again, grazing Caleb’s ear with a stubbly lip. “Can I get you another drink?” Caleb looks down at his glass and sees it is nearly finished. “You don’t have to do that!” “No, it’s no problem!” Caleb sighs and gives in. He quickly finishes off his drink. “Ok!” Lukas pulls away and heads back to the bar. Caleb can hardly believe it. This isn’t a gay bar, is Lukas just being polite or is he actually gay? What are the odds of that happening? How many guys has he had a crush on and how many of them have turned out to be gay? Caleb’s head is spinning and his heart is pounding. This has to be some kind of cultural difference, right? Moments later, Lukas comes back bearing two fresh glasses and hands Caleb one of them. “Thank you!” Caleb shouts. “Bitte schön!” Lukas says. They smile at each other and continue to dance. Lukas dances closer and closer to Caleb as the songs come. His eyes roam up and down Caleb’s body and Caleb’s eyes glide over Lukas’. “Where are you from?” “I’m originally from America but now I live on the east side of town, kind of in the outskirts. What about you?” Caleb asks. “I am from here, my family lives in the village on the other side of the river, so I grew up here.” “That’s cool!” “Thanks! How did you decide to come to Germany?” Lukas asks, just a hint of skepticism in his voice. In Caleb’s experience, every German finds it incredibly difficult to see Germany as a desirable place to live. “What’s not to love? The culture, the language, the history, sexy European boys…” Caleb says, trailing off suggestively. Lukas grins. “You think Germans are sexy?” “What can I say? I love tall, blonde studs with foreign accents!” “Then you should go to Sweden. It is even better there than in Germany.” “Maybe, but I don’t like the snow. And besides, they don’t teach Swedish in American schools. Though to be fair, they barely teach any languages in American schools these days.” Lukas chuckles to himself. “Yes it is not common to see Americans living here.” “Guess I’m one of the special ones,” Caleb says. “Yes, I think you are,” Lukas says. Caleb blushes and Lukas flashes his award-winning smile. Caleb can’t recall the last time a smile has had such an effect on him. Maybe it’s the alcohol, or maybe it’s the man the smile is attached to, or perhaps it’s the pervasive sense of loneliness and hopelessness of finding someone, or maybe a combination of everything. Whatever the exact source is, Lukas’ smile gives Caleb a sense of stillness, like it is opening up the hurricane around them to create an eye big enough just for the two of them. As the night goes on, Caleb and Lukas continue to dance and do their best to have a conversation amidst all the chaos. Caleb notices his usual nerves just melt away and words have never come easier to him. All he wants is to lean in and kiss Lukas, but he could never be so forward so quickly. Instead, as the night starts to wind down, Caleb and Lukas leave the club and walk back towards the train station. “I had a really nice time in there,” Caleb says. “Ja, I had a good time as well. I don’t often meet such cute boys in these clubs,” Lukas says. Caleb winces a little internally at being called cute. He knows certain types of people are really into his specific look, but Caleb wishes beyond anything that he could change it. He has always felt like he wasn’t enough for people. He was always one of the skinniest people around, never the tallest, never the hottest, not even among the cutest. He knows he can be kind of cute if he styles his hair and takes care of his skin, but attached to such an unremarkable body, all he would ever be is a forgettable twink. “There are guys way better looking than me there. I know because I’m looking at one right now,” Caleb says dejectedly. Lukas smiles reassuringly, melting away some of Caleb’s insecurities but adding a few new ones. The two of them enter the train and sit down next to each other. “Don’t say that, you are very cute. And thank you. But you do not need to compare yourself to me or to any other people. You are cute, it is true, but you have something else too, and that is kindness and sympathy. You are real and honest, and that is something better to have than the handsomest face or the biggest muscles.” “Yeah but some big muscles wouldn’t hurt would they?” Caleb says, softly punching Lukas’ pec and gritting his teeth awkwardly. Immediately, Caleb feels a surge of embarrassment at his brashness. Lukas chuckles and looks down at his pec. “My muscles are not that big,” Lukas says, rubbing his chest tenderly, feigning pain and insult. “Better than what I’ve got,” Caleb says. “Well, that can easily be fixed. Just hit the gym some more and you’ll be huge in no time,” Lukas says. “Ha, I wish. Too bad there isn’t some magical elixir to do it all for me.” Lukas looks like he’s about to say something, but the electronic woman’s voice comes over the speakers, announcing Lukas’ stop. “Naja, this is my stop. Would you like to text via WhatsApp?” “Sure,” Caleb says, pulling his phone out and exchanging it with Lukas. The two of them enter their numbers in each others’ phones as the train pulls into the station. Lukas and Caleb hug each other goodbye and Lukas leaves. Caleb watches Lukas walk towards the stairs through the windows as the train starts to move again. Caleb sits back down and thinks about how lucky he was to have met Lukas. Somehow fate had smiled upon him tonight. After arriving at his station, Caleb exits the train and walks up the stairs to the street. He walks along the street contemplating everything when he accidentally kicks something. Looking down, Caleb sees a glass bottle, but this one is full of some blue liquid and it hasn’t been opened. Out of curiosity, Caleb picks up the bottle and written on the label in big bubble letters are two words: MUSCLE JUICE

Chapter 1: Standing there John a 22 year old college student felt that everything around him felt hazy, aimlessly he walked down a corridor where a light was shining. Drawn by the light source, his eyes focus on it, seeing a figure slowly come into focus. With each step he took the figure became clearer but it seemed almost as if he wasn't actually getting any closer. With the urge to find out what exactly he was looking at, he closed his eyes and made a mad dash to try reach the figure. His body felt light as he ran but his thoughts were cut short running into something, causing him to be knocked down to the floor from the impact. "Need a hand" the figure spoke Looking up he saw what looked to be a monstrous being of muscle mass extending his arm towards him. He wasn't able to get a look at the figures face since his pecs were blocking his view casting a shadow below them. Taking the figures hand he felt a jolt of power rush through him which at first felt like pain then quickly turned to pleasure, it felt as if his whole body was having an orgasm, his knees buckled under the immense pleasure he was feeling then giving way as he collapsed to the floor. As his face was about to smash against the floor he shot up straight in his bed, opening his eyes to find himself in his own room staring down at the wet spot on his sheets caused by the hardest morning wood he had ever had in his life. Looking over at his phone he sees his alarm going off with the text displaying 23rd birthday on it. Before he had any time to process any of the dream he just had, he hears his fathers voice yell for him from down stairs. "Coming dad!" John responded Before going down he did his morning routine and made sure to put his stained bed sheets to wash. As he walked towards the stairs his 24 year old brother Daniel appears as if he was waiting for you and wraps his arm around him pulling Daniel in for a hug. "Hey dweeb happy birthday, did you miss me!" "Daniel?! What are you doing here I thought you were still at college." "Seriously John did you forget, it's spring break of course I'd be coming home to visit for your birthday." Taking a step back John took a second to take a look at Daniel and noticed Daniel was looking different. "Woah you look..." Daniel cuts John off "JACKED RIGHT!" Daniel raises both arms into a double bicep pose and flexes hard making the bulky mounds of muscle in his long sleeve shirt rise up. "I started working out last year and I haven't stopped since, guess you could say I got bit by the iron bug. Now come on dweeb dad has breakfast ready for us." As he walks past, John catches Daniels scent from just having worked out and starts feeling aroused, he feels an odd sensation wash over his body. Breaking from his trance he follows Daniel to have breakfast. Sitting at the table John sees his 45 year old father Sebastian and Daniel both conversing about Daniels year at college as they both stuff their faces with food. John could tell there was a shift in their relationship as their dad has always been the man of the house but now that Daniel had been working out he had eclipsed their fathers slim toned body. It didn't help that Daniel was already taller than their fathers height of 5'6 standing at 6'0, but now he was out weighing him in muscle. After breakfast everyone went on with their daily routine and celebrated your birthday. As the days passed John watched as Daniel starts pushing the boundaries with their father, clearing out an old room used for storage without asking to be used as his weight room whenever he visits home. Their father without question didn't argue with Daniel although they could both tell their father was not happy with Daniels actions. Every morning and night John would hear the clang of metal and the grunts of his now beefy brother Daniel. This distracted him as he would just picture his sweaty pumped body throughout the day as he took his online college classes or relaxed in his room. Every time he would start fantasizing about his brothers impressive gains he would feel a sensation a kin to the one he had in that intense dream he had a few nights prior. In fact just about any time he started feeling horny he could feel the sensation start to take root in him, seeming to get stronger with each passing day. One day when he was feeling particularly pent up he even started jerking off to his fantasies and this time the sensation felt stronger than ever. As he jerked off he felt he could hear his brother seemingly get louder during his workout. Finally climaxing he cleaned himself and readied to take a shower to clear his mind. Coming out of his room John saw Daniel also heading towards the shower. Daniels body was red his his clothes were plastered to his body dripping with sweat. His post workout pump made his body look ready to burst right out of his already previously tight shirt. He flashed John a cocky smile as he continued for the bathroom locking the door behind him. Now riled up again John went back to his room trying to get his composure after seeing Daniel look the biggest he has ever been, completely unaware that these strange new sensations might have something to do with how big Daniel had been getting since getting home. Later on in the week on the night before spring break would end and Daniel would leave back to college, Daniel had a few of his friends over. As they arrived Daniel would stand proud puffing his chest out as he caught all his friends looks at his improved physique, the whole night Daniel would be showing off as he loved to talk about his body. The guys got drunk and Daniel got a whole lot more loose even starting to flex for his friends. In particular his best friend Tyson seemed the most interested since he took every opportunity he got to feel up Daniels muscles. After Daniels friends left, John heard some commotion coming from Daniels room and decided to check it out. Peeking through the door John sees Daniel drunk checking himself out in the mirror. He would do different poses starting at every bulge on his body, the longer it went on John could see the bulge in Daniels pants get larger. Staring at his brothers impressive physique he felt the strange sensation coming back. As John kept staring, his knees gave way and he stumbled into the room. Standing up Daniel saw his brother looking at him. Johns face flushed red waiting for Daniels reaction, but instead of being embarrassed or angry, Daniel looked like he was enjoying Johns gaze on his body. "Took you long enough dweeb I thought you were never gonna walk in here." Walking closer to John he makes sure to get close to his face. "You know dweeb ever since I got home I've been catching you looking at my body it's like your eyes are glued onto me. How's about you start doing a lot more than just looking." With that Daniel presses his body against John as he grabs the back of Johns neck and locks lips with him. As he continues kissing John, Johns feels that odd feeling flare in strength. Fully giving himself to Daniel he wraps his arms and legs around him as Daniel picks him up effortlessly with one arm. Walking over to his bed Daniel lays John down and sits down on Johns chest. Looking up all John could see is Daniels grinning face looking down at him past his pecs. "I know you want to rub your hands all over these gains but I think your gonna have to work for it." Daniel spoke With that Daniel pulled the elastic waist band of his shorts down and out pops his 6 incher smacking straight across johns face. Quickly overwhelmed by the scent of Daniels member John wraps his lips around it's head. As John services Daniels member he feels the odd sensation once again grow stronger. Not giving a care about it at this moment he fully gives himself to it. Continuing the blow job John open his eyes and what he see stuns him. Daniels pecs were visibly bigger, and not just that they seemed to still be inflating. Unaware of what was happening to him Daniel flexed a most muscular pose in hopes of giving John a show, only for his shirt to rip clean off. "What the hell that was my favorite shirt man! Guess I just don't know the limits of these clothes bro." Looking over into his mirror as he dominated John he thought he was seeing things. "Shit I must be wasted I look like a god." Releasing you from his cock Daniel gets up and walks back over to the mirror where he admires his body before really getting a good look at himself. "Holy shit I am bigger...." looking back over at John in bed he sees John staring in amazement at his own body. "Did you do this bro?" Daniel spoke Unsure of how to react John put his attention on the sensation coursing through his body as he stroked himself, focusing on Daniel. Without hearing a word from John he got his answer as he felt a warmth fill his whole body. Looking back in the mirror Daniel could see the bulk that he had amassed over the last four months begin to disappear being replaced with pure muscle. One by one his abs became more pronounced as his body involuntarily flexed them. His body shone with a layer of sweat further showing off the increasing definition of his expanding musculature. His pecs seemed to inflate with every breath he took as the shadow they cast grew larger Next his shoulders widened making more room for muscle, the sinews of muscle in his delts striated, his traps becoming freakishly developed capable of holding a large bottle. Daniel felt himself becoming intoxicated with the growth wanting more. So he walked back over to John and ripped his shorts right off. Picking John up he placed Johns ass directly at the head of his dick. Slowly he entered his brother as John latched his mouth and hands to Daniel, worshiping his growing body. Each slow thrust into John sending waves of pain and pleasure through his body. The sensation in John's body grew stronger as he felt Daniels grip on him increasing. With each passing moment he could feel the strength in Daniels body getting stronger as Daniel picked up the pace of his thrusts, his brother was turning into a raging growth bull. John plants his face between Daniels cleavage as his pectorals envelop Johns face muffling the sounds of Johns moans as Daniel fucks him. The whole while Daniel was watching himself in the mirror as he kept growing, at some point he even noticed his view seemed different as his head was gone from the reflection "FUCK bro your making me taller too!" Daniel spoke John only responded with a loud moan learning that not only was he making Daniel muscles bigger but his height was also increasing. Soon it was all too much for Daniel as he pulls out of John and blows the biggest load he's had in his whole life. Collapsing on the bed both John and Daniel lay exhausted from the effects of whatever John had done to Daniel and dozed off to sleep with Daniels new size taking up the whole bed, completely enveloping John. As they peacefully slumbered they had no idea that John wasn't the only one that was alarmed from the noise that came from Daniels room that night.

With permission from LORUS, I am posting yet another of his stories that was deleted from the old forum but saved on my hard drive. As expected, this is another story about men who don't know the meaning of the words, "HUGE ENOUGH" and get a bit cranky when their growth slows down. ROLE REVERSAL by LORUS Based on a role-playing scenario by LORUS and MuscleMike85 The Boner Club was a special society at Edmonton Valley High, formed, in secret, by the Phys Ed Coach Chuck Mathers, upon instruction from the Regional Education Office Superintendent, the PTA, and the Edmonton Police Force, to keep unruly but exceptionally (physically) gifted male students in check. Okay, so it didn’t officially have a title; the Boner Club was its collective, colloquial reference, which seemed to stick after a few mentions of it in jest. These were all under-achievers in academic fields, and far too argumentative and troublesome on the football field, or the track, to ever bring Edmonton Valley to the State Championships in any team sport. But they were gifted, exceptional athletes, one and all, specifically where muscle development was concerned. The parents of the PTA wanted their special sons to get something beneficial from their school days without tearing up the house in frustration as their strength increased. The Police wanted them to keep themselves occupied so they didn’t get up to destructive mischief on the streets, short of imposing a curfew, which many considered a little too severe. The Regional Superintendent hated to see his schools under-performing, so if he could endorse “clubs” like this in other schools, then it might catch on and even become curriculum. All of this came under approval of the Mayor’s Office. Josh O’Neill was best friends with one of the Boners, Clay Ryan, but hated when his best friend, who’d only been lifting for a year and a half, wouldn’t reveal to Josh the secret to his bodybuilding. It was a Boner Club secret; a member must never give away the secret, something only Coach Mathers truly understood, but that his boys exploited to their fullest extent. Josh, like the Boner Club members, had been held back an academic year (they all should have graduated by now), and he considered himself good enough to join the Club. But Coach Mathers, a beefy brute of a man if ever there was one, felt he didn’t measure up. Josh was 175lbs at five feet ten in height and could bench three-sixty for 12 reps before needing a spot. He considered himself big for his age. But during his last assessment Coach Mathers scratched his head and failed to tick more than a couple of boxes on Josh’s score sheet. “Thing is, kid. You’re just not big enough. To get into the Boner Club, you need to be able to bench five hundred pounds for twelve reps straight. You need at least another thirty pounds of muscle on that scrawny frame of yours,” Mathers somewhat acerbically stated. There was no need for him to shatter Josh’s hopes like that and put him down so. “Come back when you’ve got the muscle and the strength, and I’ll re-test you.” That was as far as he would get with Coach Mathers. Josh needed a tactic, and fast. He was causing problems at home, failing more and more in the classroom, simply because all he could think about was muscle, getting bigger... no HUGE... and algebra would never cause that to happen for him. Fuck school. It was holding him back. One afternoon, over at Clay’s house, as they struggled through their math homework, knowing they got most of the answers wrong, Josh decided to come clean with Clay, regarding his sexual orientation. “I’m gay, Clay. How do you feel about that?” Josh fidgeted with his pencil as nerves began to kick in. He had a feeling that Clay might at least be bisexual. But to be honest he wasn’t sure how the muscle freak would react. Clay took it well and held his hand reassuringly. “I’m okay with that. I’m not into that kind of thing myself, but I’ve no problem with you being that way. You got a boyfriend yet?” “Nope, I’ve only recently realized this about myself. But I know Tim Wilson is gay and single, and a member of your Boners Club. He’s so beautiful, and I’d have a huge crush on you if he didn’t always push you out of my thoughts when I’m alone.” Josh lowered his head mock-shamefully. “Ah, so now I know your reason for wanting to become a member. Hmm, what did Coach Mathers say?” “He told me I need to get heavier and bench more. He was such a jerk about it, too. He made me feel tiny. Trouble with me is I don’t gain muscle as easily as you guys. Heck, you’re huge for your age, Clay. What are you now, two-thirty’’ “I’m closer to two-fifty... actually. We’re really packing on the muscle these days. It’s amazing at how well Coach Mathers’ methods are benefiting us,” said Clay proudly. To emphasize this, he curled up his arm and a gorgeous granite-peak of a bicep bulged upwards, thickly corded with manly veins. Josh’s eyes bulged vastly in their sockets. Beneath the kitchen table at which they sat Josh’s boner began to assert itself. The temperature of the room seemed to go up slightly. He felt hot and horny all at once. Clay was a quite good-looking young man, but Tim Wilson was already bigger than a great many heavyweight pro-bodybuilders, and had the face of a male model, reminding Josh a little of Sean Cassidy, one of his favorite muscle hunks on the internet. (Sean Cassidy photo inserted by Fallen Away for readers who were not old enough to be horny in 2003) “My advice to you is, you should join a gym in town and get yourself a personal trainer. I heard of an old guy... well actually he’s about the same age as my dad, about thirty-eight, I guess. His name is Stu Hardwick, and the guy is frickin’ enormous, I mean super-huge, the lucky freak. He’s new in town, apparently. He trains and teaches at Burt’s Muscle Shop over on Drury St. I think he and Coach Mathers don’t like each other for some reason, probably because he makes Mathers look as small as he made you feel the other day. I’ll try to get his number and you can call him. He’s not cheap, though.” Clay was a good friend and made Josh feel a lot better. Despite him swearing an oath never to reveal the secret of his growth, he didn’t treat his best friend as his inferior just because he was turning into a muscle god. “Well, I was saving for my first car, as you know. I got sixteen hundred saved in the bank. I could use that to hire this Hardwick guy. If it can get me into the Boner Club so I can try my luck with Tim Wilson, then it will be money well-spent.” Josh had brightened considerably. They spent the rest of the afternoon working out in Clay’s converted garage and he really helped Josh to improve much of his technique. He told Josh that he would get in contact with Hardwick as soon as he was able to and get back to him when he had news. Josh only had to wait less than forty-eight hours. He was idly channel-surfing, finding nothing interesting to watch on television, when Clay called him on his cellphone. Josh held his breath, hoping it would be good news: “I got talking to Stu. He’s an okay guy. A bit cocky, but he’s fuckin’ huge, so I guess he’s entitled to be. He said he will take you on as a client for a grand even. He operates on a one-off up-front payment basis. No refunds.” Josh was thrilled to hear this. He thanked Clay who summarily forwarded him Stu’s number. Josh called him immediately after speaking with Clay. The voice on the other end of the line was deep, gruff, and masculine. Josh explained who he was and stated his case. Stu told him that he could give him the mass he so desperately craved, that it would be worth seeing the look on Mathers’ face when he passed his next assessment with flying colors. He couldn’t wait to meet Stu who arranged for their first session the very next day at 9.30am, which suited Josh because it was the start of Spring Break. Traditionally most of the guys his age would be out of town for the festivities, so the gyms in town would be near-empty. That suited Josh fine. He reckoned that Stu might be able to focus better on him with fewer clients to deal with than normal. Josh wondered about how much he would show him in a week. Naturally he found it difficult to get to sleep that night. He was way too excited. But eventually he drifted off and had a wet dream about being a huge muscle hunk, with Tim Wilson for his boyfriend. Awesome. ***** Next day Josh was awake bright and early, and having taken the advice of Clay, ate a hearty protein-rich breakfast of oatmeal, a can of tuna, and a high-protein shake, not his usual fare. But he wanted to get big enough to become a Boner. His parents never ever witnessed him get up so early on a Saturday morning, but today was special. It was the beginning of a new phase of his life. He biked across town to Drury St, thinking the pedaling would loosen up his lower limbs and get his heart rate up. He was there before Stu Hardwick and was instantly stopped at the reception desk. A well-fleshed muscleman gave him a superficial once-over. “What’s your game, buddy?’’ Hardly the welcome he was expecting. “I’m here at the gym because I wanna get huge, but I need help, so I’d like to sign up and hire Stu Hardwick. Half-expecting to be told he didn’t measure up to the standards required by Burt’s Muscle Shop (his failed assessment by Mathers was playing heavily on his mind, making it difficult to act confidently around bodybuilders, except for Clay, of course), he was somewhat surprised when the guy simply said: “Okay,” and handed him an application form to fill out. By the time he’d handed it back, and then agreed to an affordable student price plan, Hardwick, as imposing and unforgettable in form as bodybuilders could be, strode into the lobby and dropped his kit bag, nodding a hello to Lou behind the counter as he stretched his neck a couple of times, causing bones to crack loudly. He took one look at the scrawny kid waiting nervously for him and thought to himself: this fag will never make the grade. But he remembered that he was taking him on, that he was a friend of a Boner Club Member, and that was enough to qualify him as client material. “Heh,” Stu said by way on an introduction, “The look on Mathers face when I bulk you up so big he won’t be able to deny you access to his little fag gathering will be worth more to see than what you’re paying.” Josh hadn’t expected to hear anything like this from Hardwick so soon. Could there be some hidden agenda here? Josh quickly dismissed the notion as ludicrous. “You and I need to have a little talk, kid. What was your name again?” Hardwick towered above Josh, a massively huge athlete like no other, hot, musky, and incredibly masculine. Hell, he was ten times the man Tim Wilson was. Hadn’t Clay told him he was thirty-eight or something like that’ He looked way younger, but his massive build and age-defying good looks made it seem like he was only in his mid-twenties. Josh doubted that Stu was anything but straight, so he didn’t want to come out with an erection upon meeting him. Best to dumb down his sexuality, at least until they got comfortable working together. He stammered out his name. Stu Hardwick grunted something under his breath and then turned to the guy manning the desk. “Lou, toss me the key to Burt’s office upstairs. He doesn’t mind me using it when he’s away.” Hardwick was an imposing fellow, the kind of guy who doesn’t take no for an answer and always gets his way. Josh tried not to lust after him, but it was difficult not to. Thank fuck he’d opted to wear baggy sweats to hide tell-tale bulges he felt were best kept to himself. Josh was very nervous when Hardwick took him out of the public areas and into the privacy of the office. The door was auto-locking, and Josh dry-swallowed anxiously when Hardwick kicked the door shut behind them and the dead-bolt mechanism fired. What was going to happen now? “I’ll be honest with you. Under normal circumstances I would never work with someone so scrawny. I don’t have the patience to wait for you to fill out. I like fast results, and I like to cut corners.” To illustrate his point, Stu Hardwick, muscle-behemoth, ripped off his tracksuit top, revealing a skin-tight wife-beater beneath. It clung to his massive musculature like a second skin, and this time Josh simply couldn’t hide his erection. Hardwick’s muscle-musk was filling the room, an intoxicating scent that began to drive Josh’s libido crazy. Suddenly Hardwick blasted a most muscular in Josh’s face, his huge, wide body of utter confidence and beauty shrieking into a definition that was almost surreal. Every muscle stood to attention next to its neighbor, but space was at a premium across this hunk, and the muscles needed to push against one another simply for the space to exist. This made them become engorged with blood as his own libido and excitement flooded his system with hot blood and turbo-charged testosterone. Had his body been a car-engine, right now it would have been given a shot of nitrous oxide. Ripped, fucking huge muscles erupted across every part of him, demanding Josh focus on them and nothing but. “But your friend who called me is in the Boner Club, so I guess these ain’t normal circumstances. How does my incredible size grab you son?” Stu Hardwick chuckled as he caught sight of the tenting happening in the front of Josh’s sweats. He leaned heavily into his most muscular pose, squeezing his muscles harder and growing stronger in the process. The musk from his pores now hung in the musty air of the office like a heat haze, drenching Josh’s senses. A precum patch darkened the front of his sweats. Hardwick chuckled some more. The twinks always were the quickest to come under his spell. “Gonna have this little bastard cumming in minutes, heh... heh... heh,” Hardwick thought. He decided there and then that Josh could prove useful to him in the not-too-distant future. “Oh my God,” Josh panted, beginning to sway uncertainly on his feet, as reality around him began to melt into a dreamy, sumptuous haze, “You-you’re massive. Holy shit, I can’t believe how immense you are.” Snorting something inaudible, the towering monster-hunk that was Stu Hardwick proclaimed proudly: “I got to where I am today liftin’ heavy, eatin’ heavy, and fucking every guy or girl that crosses my path. Want to touch my watermelon-sized guns?” They were some huge watermelons he sported; the biggest Josh had ever seen. Josh staggered back against Burt’s desk to steady himself. He was afraid to touch any part of Hardwick, thinking he’d faint to the floor if he did. Hardwick hated reluctance in any shape or form. Reluctant people never succeeded at their goals in life. They certainly didn’t make it to be super-huge muscle gods like he was. Things began to get forced from here on. Introductions aside, lust began to get the better of Stu. He’d not fucked, sucked, or swallowed in many a day and his balls were in dire need of milking. He barked, in a menacing but guttural manly brogue: “Actually, I fucking order you to worship me... and my awesome, mind-blowing size!” His bark tapered off to a snarl that only made him seem more powerful, menacingly beautiful because of it. Josh whimpered as he stepped towards Stu, bringing himself into touching distance, and as he did, the precum in his shorts began to make him quite wet. His erection was full-on, now, and there was fuck all he could do about it but conform to this god’s demands. He gingerly groped the cannonball gun as Hardwick flexed it larger, harder. Josh thought the bicep veins couldn’t engorge further, but they did, swelling far beyond nature’s design. Hardwick grimaced boldly, arrogantly, snarling through pearly whites as though he wasn’t pleased by the intensity of his flex. He hollered out a string of profanity, cords in his neck thickening beyond the width of human fingers, his rage fueling his demands for growth and power. Josh’s lust overcame his trepidation when just feeling the augmenting bicep brought him to the brink of orgasm. He fought against it, managing to contain his ecstasy. “Oh man, it’s harder than... than steel,” Josh gasped, now groping the muscle mound of Stu’s bicep with increasing desire. “Run your tongue across my bicep veins. Spend time getting acquainted with the secondary peak on my bi, bisected by the thickest vein you’ll ever see, until I get bigger, of course,” Stu growled, enjoying the sticky but cool trail of saliva on his skin as Josh did as he was told and began to explore the bicep with his tongue. The feeling bolstered newfound power in Stu Hardwick, and he tensed his arms still further, his forearm alone wider than Josh’s thigh. He pumped at the wrist, coaxing a further, deeper flex along his entire arm. Impossible, but his bicep engorged itself larger and the excitement made his entire upper body swell so that threads broke in places where his wife-beater suffered the most strain. Meantime, lower down, his gym shorts became drenched in his own precum, and a massive bulging mass began to awaken and uncoil inside. “Fuck, kid. My bis are now way thicker than your scrawny legs. But I need more mass, more fucking incredible size!” “Holy Shit! Man, I’d give anything to be even half your size,” gasped Josh. “Uh-huh, I hear ya, Joshie. But I’m too powerful for you like this. You need bringin’ on. And I got just the thing... the secret of all your Boner Club buddies.” Hearing this caused Josh to rear back as he forced himself to take a reality check. Had he heard Stu correctly, or was he hearing things – “dreamed fancies” superimposed over the ambience of reality? Before Josh could respond or react in any way, Stu whipped out an imposing-looking syringe and allowed it to glint in the light from the skylight above. “I’ve got a little jab for you to take in the ass. Afraid of needles, kid?” “Not if it’ll help me to get huge,” Josh answered in all honesty. “Hmm, well I’ll be honest with you. You will never exceed my size, not even near to it. Last time I checked, I weighed 1266lbs, six times the weight of most superheavyweight bodybuilders.” Hearing this amazing number caused Josh to let out a submissive moan. His shorts and sweatpants were now sodden with precum. The smell in the modest office space grew stronger and stronger. Josh was surprised he hadn’t yet shot his load, but there was something almost mystical about Stu Hardwick, in which he owned every moment, and could almost make time and its consequences bend to his will. Stu wasn’t finished quoting his stats either: “My chest is 197 inches cold, 230 flexed. I’ve got 74-inch arms flexed, probably even bigger now. My waist is only 38 inches, but my quads and hamstrings measure 110 inches right the way around. And what you’re about to see come outta my shorts... heck... you can tell from my bulge that I’ve got an anaconda stirring down there.” There was no way Stu Hardwick was straight. Obviously from what he said earlier about fucking men and women, he was one of those over-confident macho-types who considered themselves omni-sexual, “comfortable with both sexes,” seeing little difference between a dripping pussy and a steaming manhole, so long as it got him off. It looked like Stu’s pet anaconda was about to emerge from its den. And it was hungry. Josh declared: “It’s as big as one of my legs,” when Hardwick shrugged out of his shorts, so that he was now almost fully naked, but for the ruined wife-beater that struggled to cling on, as though it were a thing alive and aware of the danger it was in. “Yeah kid, my dick is the biggest in the world, 30 inches fully hard and 18 inches thick. It’s not quite there yet, though,” Hardwick growled, with a hint of mischief in his tone. Then he added as an afterthought: “There’s no way you can take all this man meat, looking like you do. The jab will change that to some extent and then we can both benefit from this meeting. Heh, wait until Mathers, that thief-fuck, gets sight of you after Spring Break.” Josh gave himself completely to Stu Hardwick, lust causing him to err on the wrong side of caution. There was no telling what side effects he might suffer after the injection. All thoughts of Tim Wilson were now expunged from his mind. There was only one man in the world for him now, Stu Hardwick, mega-huge muscle-hunk. Josh took the needle in the butt like a good little twink and muttered: “I want to be a god like you, Stu!” “You need to understand, though, I’m growing like a pandemic, kid. I’ve already surpassed my highest expectations. I never thought I could break a thousand pounds. But look at me, almost thirteen hundred. Fuck yeah! Mathers and I were at college together, once very close partners in science, and we majored in biochemistry. This stuff you just got shot with came out of a failed experiment to help improve motor functions in lab rats with damaged spines. The drug was meant to build bridges between severed nerve fibers, but I fucked up the composition, you might say, and instead the serum alters male hormones, turning the endocrine system into a muscle-making factory. It not only thickens all muscle fibers throughout the body but causes them to divide like single cells. Fueled by testosterone and charged by sperm production, it’s a massive growth-inducer. And Mathers stole it from me. This is my last syringe, kid. But you’re going to help me get back the formula. But more on that later. For now, GROW!!!! Fucking GROW, grrrrrrrrrrr!!!” The things he told Josh caused the kid’s mind to stir with so many questions. But he put them aside, giving his full attention to what was about to happen. At first he felt nothing but the jab. Then... a warming of the tissues in his gluteus maximus muscle, followed by an annoying itching and mild burning sensation. Josh felt a bit dizzy and so gripped the desk securely to keep from falling. “Why can’t I get as big as you, Stu?” It was a fair question. The seven-foot giant, wider than he was tall at the shoulders, but looking incredibly aesthetic because of the massive difference in the girth ratios of his barn door shoulders and waspish waist, churned out a full lat spread that sent his deeply striated muscle-tits hulking upwards to slam into the underside of his chin. He seemed to fan out wider, blocking all light from the blinded windows behind him. “I used my own blood and hormones to booby-trap the serum. It voids itself after a couple hundred pounds of muscle. Mathers and the Boner Club are trying to find a way around it, but it’s hardwired, you could say, a little insurance to ensure that I remain the hugest bodybuilder alive. It only causes unlimited growth in me, no one else. Never mind though. In a few minutes you’ll be close to four hundred pounds, I reckon, more than enough muscle for you. But the growth will end there, I’m afraid.” Stu Hardwick almost sounded apologetic. He stood back to give Josh the room he needed in which to grow. “I’m starting to feel... changes. They feel good, Stu. You’re a genius!” “I’m a fuckin’ fool for standing idly by and allowing Chuck the Fuck to form his little collective. He’s using money sifted from Edmonton High’s annual budgets to fuel his research, and the Superintendent is obfuscating this fact ‘cos he’s secretly getting boned by Mathers and has a son in the Boner Club. Mathers and the Superintendent have been secretly spiking the food of potential initiates with small doses of the serum, including your friend Clay. That’s the secret to their muscle growth. You’re going to help me end all this, Josh.” But to do that Josh needed to grow... and grow.... He was hot, and so he shrugged out of his top, but left his pants on. Still though, as he grew, the material began to tighten, sodden with precum and sweat, stretching across his augmenting muscles with a speed that impressed Stu. His body began to grow at an alarming, but uneven pace, some muscle groups growing ahead of others. His legs thickened in manifold spurts, reshaping as his quads blasted outwards, his hamstrings bulging in equal measure, whilst his calves formed hugely into diamonds of perfect symmetry. Even as more muscle poured onto his legs, his bones lengthened, his pelvis widened to make room for more, thick growth. His glutes were reshaped in seconds, pushing outward and upward to form a sexy, manly bubble ass. His legs solidified for a time, as incredible energy surges gathered elsewhere to fuel further growth. This time his pecs, shoulders, delts and traps were the focus. His pecs, where they’d been reasonably attractive buds from what he was able to manage at his modest level of training, now pumped up like balloons, as dozens of pounds of thick, meaty beef was fleshed into them. His nipples and their surrounding sexy areolas grew to ten times their original size, even as his traps hulked up to beefy, super-manly wedges on either side of an enlarging bull-neck. His delts bulged hugely, separating into multiple heads of muscle and his bis and tris took on the aspect of footballs. Stu stood back and gawped at how quickly and amazing Josh’s transformations was. He hadn’t expected it to seize him with such a rapid and intensive transformation. He had to speak out, if only to reassure himself and not swallow his tongue in shock: “I am still your physical superior in every way...,” he flexed hard, massively, still out-muscling Josh to mind-blowing extremes. But Josh was gaining on him, far exceeding the meagre two hundred pounds of muscle he should have gained. “...but I never reacted to the formula like you are. Something must be going wrong.” As Josh continued to bulk up by hundreds of pounds a minute, his muscles almost forming mouths to scream their arrival and demand they be given the space they needed to grow and grow. Stu kicked out a special reinforced scale from beneath Burt’s desk. “Weigh me. I demand it,” growled Josh, his voice ever-deepening into a manly baritone rasp. He flared his lats and hulked out a crab pose to solidify his gains and force more growth out of the process. With his growth came confidence and cocky bodybuilder egotism, and these were feelings he would ‘grow’ to enjoy, he was sure of it. Stu was only too eager to find out the rate of Josh’s gain. Josh was still growing as he stepped on a scale designed for behemoths. “The numbers on the readout are changing so fast,” Stu declared as Josh’s massive body flexed close to his own astonishing bulk. As Josh widened beyond barn door dimensions, it grew dim in the office as the shadow he cast gorged on all the light it encountered. “855 lbs. This is impossible. You’re still growing.” So many concerns flashed across the screen of Stu’s mind. Something was causing Josh to react differently to the serum. But why? Could it just be a fluke reaction? Somehow Josh’s body was bypassing the genetic booby trap in the formula, but there was no way to know what was causing it... or even if it could be controlled. Secretly, inwardly, a part of Stu welcomed this. “Oh man, listen to my voice. Fuck,” Josh loved every moment of his transformation. Additional to his deepening voice and massively growing bodybuilder physique, he was sprouting hair all over, luscious black tufts of manly fur. “Unnnhhhh.... grrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!” He brushed his shovel-sized hands through the delicious black curls across his ever-swelling slabs of chest, marveling at the hairy expanse that jutted out so far from his body. His super-sensitive nipples caused him to moan in rapturous delight when he touched them. As he grew, his height shot up, the top of his head charging towards the ceiling of Burt’s office. Stu was worried that Josh might surpass him, usurping him from his self-ordained title of Biggest Bodybuilder in the World (that he knew of, anyway). He regretted that he was out of serum. He could still grow without it, but the effects, whilst at times impressive, could never hope to equal the gains Josh was currently making. However, Stu tried his best and flexed and flexed his immense muscles like never before, angering up more growth in the hope of staying ahead of Josh and spurting ever huger.... huger.... fucking HUGER!!!!! “Dude, you made me a furry beast. I fuckin’ love it,” Josh roared in utter delight. He was almost matching Stu in height, but still had far less muscle on his bones than the personal trainer. Stu flexed and flexed, crab pose after crab pose, and then flared his lats hugely, making his skin scream in defiance as the growth he coaxed strained against it so that stretch marks began to mottle his parts. Likewise, there were stretch marks all over Josh’s body, even on his dick. He was getting bigger, but would it be enough to win this muscle race? It shouldn’t even be a race at all. Josh O’Neill was a muscle god, now, a true super-freak. But Stu was the master, and he was still ahead in the growth race. Extremely and unexpectedly, Josh stepped off the straining scale and lunged at the older man as his increasing mass made him hornier still. Completely naked, now, his clothes in tatters on the floor, he charged at Stu with a dick almost as big as his own. The testosterone in the room hung almost as a cloud of excreted vapor. Anyone caught in its miasma would immediately have their libido increased many times. Even though Stu was desperate to remain as the Muscle Master, the ‘dominant Alpha Male,’ he couldn’t ignore the fact that he was now deeply attracted to Josh. The kid was all over him like a rash, kissing him deeply in a tongue-ramming session that caused Stu to almost gag as the prehensile organ rushed down his throat and seemed to expand and cut off his air supply. Josh the Giant continued to grow... and grow... and grow....aw yeah! Josh’s face had reshaped also, becoming more manly and rugged, and now he had thick, black stubble around his mouth and jawline which rubbed abrasively against Stu’s own as they continued to suck face. After what seemed like the longest two minutes of his life, Stu had to push him away to grab some air. In the time it had taken them to kiss, Stu was bigger by fifty or sixty pounds or so, but Josh had bulked upwards and outwards by hundreds. “I’m going to surpass you, Stu. As much as it freaks you out to think so, there’s absolutely nothing you can do about it,” hollered Josh, his lust now at meltdown point. Likewise, Stu was too horny to care, for he desired Josh more than he’d ever desired another man in his life. “How could I have underestimated the power of the formula on a newbie?” Nothing about this experience added up or made much sense to him. Josh came at him again, kissing him more sensuously now as his body generated its own brand of musk, a natural perfume that rendered Stu’s own flavor null and void. Josh was potency given a human form. He was raw, incredible, augmenting muscle power. His pecs bulged huger still, pressing into Stu’s slightly more developed shelf. Stu felt himself pushing back in the hope this kinetic collision would fuel his growth further. He needed to be bigger, way bigger. Josh mustn’t win the race for muscle supremacy. The clash of pecs was thunderous in its impact, causing the building to shake. Josh was growing at an alarming rate, and with it his strength was becoming superhuman. Stu felt him all over, concentrating for a time on his biceps, now almost rivalling his own in size and sheer awesome power. “They must be near 70 inches now, I reckon. But mine are still bigger,” Stu announced, blasting a massive mound of bicep into Josh’s face. Rage and lust, not to mention sheer desperation, forced more growth into Stu’s arms. His biceps surpassed the 90-inch mark fully flexed, the thickness of the veins at each apex alone adding an additional inch and a half to their thickness. That morning they had measured 74 inches flexed. But 90 inches wasn’t enough for Stu, not by a mile. He forced himself into a more assertive rage and demanded more growth from his body. But Josh looked set to beat him without trying nearly so hard. “So much growth in me, and you’re losing, Stu,” Josh beamed. “Never! I never lose, you hot, sexy fucking bastard,” Stu screamed. His face boiled with a purple rage, his internal temperature shot up and he hulked out a hundred more pounds in ten seconds. Fifty inches blasted onto his chest as his pecs gained fifty of those hundred pounds alone. His height went up to almost eight feet, his crown connecting with the ceiling so that he was forced to stoop slightly. But for every hundred pounds Stu Hardwick gained on his colossal frame, Josh, the younger, better man, would bulk up by three times that. It was quite clear that Stu couldn’t win this one. There was a new muscle monster in town. “Weigh me again,” Josh snorted, commanding he be served by the lesser bodybuilder. Both men had massive, bulbous, and highly striated chests, making it impossible - certainly for Josh as he stepped once again onto the scale - to bend forwards to read the number display. The straining, soon to be smashed scale was just too far away now. Stu, utterly dismayed, reckoned he himself was a good fifteen hundred pounds, by now, but if so, then Josh equaled him, though the readout wouldn’t settle, and the mechanism in the scale struggled to remain operating, as if it might fail at any moment. “You’re fifteen hundred plus. God, I’m so horny for you, Josh.” Stu couldn’t help it. “So horny for you, MASTER,” Josh interjected, his baritone voice booming, as he corrected the man who must now take a new, lesser position in the bodybuilding pecking order. Josh was proud of who and what he had become, but his muscle-lust was so great now. He had to get bigger, for his appetite to grow exceeded even Stu’s. His dick twitched before him, bobbing hugely, larger than a baseball bat. But he wasn’t happy with his size. He wanted to be bigger still. Fifteen hundred pounds of muscle mass just wasn’t enough for him. He was still growing, but it seemed like he was slowing down. It was an opportunity for Stu to make busy with a tape measure. He began with Josh’s monster-dick. “22 inches long, fully erect. And...,” he wrapped the tape around the dick where it was at its thickest, “... 18 inches thick.” He quickly measured his own, dismayed by the fact that although he’d gotten taller and more muscular, his dick had hardly changed at all. It was 32 inches long and only 20 inches thick. Josh’s sense of elation rose beyond fever pitch. He flexed his mighty dick, making it bob up and down, a massive organic divining rod charged with hypersexual potency. It dripped copious amounts of precum. In fact, the precum flowed easily from both men, now, forming viscous pools on the tiled floor. Stu had to try something. He found some plates from Burt’s personal barbell set in a corner in the office and easily, using raw strength alone, kneaded the holes in each disc with his mighty thumbs. The iron yielded like putty, and soon he had worried the holes large enough so that he could slip them onto Josh’s dick. “Doesn’t mean we’re engaged or nothin’,” he emphasized. Josh understood what he was doing. He welcomed it and began to flex the muscles in his crotch even as they took the combined weight of the swelling monster-dick and its 45kg payload with ease. “How does it feel?” Stu lustily inquired. Josh smiled as his body and his bodybuilder’s ego continued to inflate. “Ha... ha... how does what feel?” laughed Josh, knowing exactly what the older hunk was referring to. “Your dick carrying that weight. Or can you feel it at all?” “Can’t feel a fuckin’ thing. Can’t see the end of my dick ‘cos my massive pecs are blocking my line of sight. Are you sure you put that plate on my dick? How much weight is it anyway?” “45 kilos, damn,” admitted Stu. He flared his lats, attempting to coax out more size. They were physical equals in every way, although Josh’s dick and balls still had a bit of catching up to do. Stu was surprised that he wasn’t more dismayed than he felt. Perhaps he was quickly settling into his new role as the second biggest man on the planet. “Get another plate on there, pronto,” Josh growled, loving every moment of his new life. He could feel the first plate on his dick now growing tighter. Stu quickly did as he was told, pressing out the middle of yet another plate to make it slip over the ever-increasing mushroom head of the stunning eighteen-year-old. “90 kilos on there now,” said Stu, mentally admitting that had the roles been reversed, he would be feeling the strain now. Josh chuckled boyishly for a moment, then remembering his new role, and deepened his voice to a hoarse, throaty drone of a laugh. He bounced his dick some more, feeling no weight on it whatsoever. His organ flooded with blood and growth, and swelled up more hugely than ever, becoming stiffer, stronger, heaving up its payload so that its mushroom head - easily the size of a coffee cup - drew level with Stu’s heavy pecs. Stu could not believe the scale’s readout. The numbers were still going up. “Omifuckingod!!!!!” His throat went dry as sand. He tried to work saliva downwards to lubricate it. He stammered: “Less than ten minutes into the process and you weigh.... I... I... can’t say it, Josh!” His expression was one of total incredulity. “It’s too... unbelievable... and you can’t see the scale yourself,” he added, trying to keep his voice from shaking, however failing to. Still growing in every way and in every direction, Josh had to stoop slightly to stop his head from pushing right through the ceiling and into the space between floors. “Your weight is... oh God, Josh... you’re gonna have to order me to say it.” “Say it,” Josh growled, the tone of his voice dropping by the minute, becoming a monster’s growl. Before Stu could comply: “SAY IT NOW...TELL ME!!!!!!!!” “It’s... it’s....aw shit...” It was as if Stu were losing his grip on reality, his world beginning to soften and swirl before his eyes. “SAY IT, RUNT! Say it.... little...MAN!!!!!!” Impatience further fueling his desire to grow further, Josh grabbed hold of Stu around the back of his neck and forced his head downward, nearer to the readout on the scale. His strength continued to increase by incredible factors. Instinctively Stu tried to resist. But Josh was now too strong. “Tell me how huge I am,” Josh ordered, a little softer in tone, now. Tears began to sting Stu’s eyes. He tried his best to focus on the liquid crystal display, but Josh’s body cast a massively voluminous shadow, darkening everything below his pec-line, including the dying scales. “It says...gasp...er... first number is a 1.” Stu’s heartbeat was pounding in his brain now, making it difficult to form anything coherent. He was in danger of passing out, something that had never happened to him before. With hundreds of pounds a minute causing Josh’s body to gain ever-increasing mass, the numbers on the readout continued to change, like a digital countdown, only one that counted up rather than down. “TELLL MEEEEEE!!!!!!!!” Anger and impatience surged through Josh. He flexed hard, massively so, and his dick began to fill out. The first plate began to buckle as tremendous pressure from its center worried and heated the iron. The plate began to soften and warp from the inside out. The second plate wouldn’t last either. “YOU FUCKING RUNT.... TELL ME, TINY MAN!!!!!” “Suh...second number is a 3, I think. Oh God... no wait... it’s... a 6,” stammered Stu, fear now very much evident in his voice. “Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!” Still growing in size and strength, Josh pushed Stu’s head even closer to the scale. Stu could no longer resist his immense power. “READ IT... PROPERLY!!!!!!!!!” “Which nu...number... would you like it to be, Master?” Stu would forever wonder why he asked Josh this question at this time. It served only to anger him further by prolonging Stu’s carrying out of Josh’s demand. A streak of pure white suddenly washed through Stu’s hair, just above his right temple. “Bigger than you,” Josh hissed, trying to keep his rage from becoming uncontrollable. He should have been terrified at the changes happening to his body, but he was too far into the process now, and it warped whatever terror he might have had... molding it into an elevated sense of triumph, coupled with an ever-increasing desire to get way huger than he was at this moment. Stu, out of desperation to make it through this alive, forced his eyes to sharpen their focus. With the last two digits of the scale still ticking ever upward, he could now see that the first two numbers were a 1 and a 6. Josh was pleased when he heard this, but still not satisfied. “1630 lbs., Master. No wait... 1658... 1677... 1701lbs... gasp... you’re WAY bigger than me now.” “Way bigger...maybe... but not way... HUGER,” Josh interjected. “Master, I don’t know enough about what’s happening to you to make this stop.” Stu banged against the front of the desk as he stepped backwards to give Josh more room to grow. He could see his massively erect, ever-expanding dick growing darker and darker in color, and the gonads beneath swelling to the size of watermelons. “You need to expend your man-juice before you explode. And I must insist that I take it all in... to the very last drop. I am in your power completely now, Master, and must do as you command.” Feverish, Stu continued to lose his grip on reality, although he relinquished himself of all fear. “Oh yeah, man. Suck this freaky cock,” growled Josh, and in a mighty explosion of effort, caused the plates around his dick to fly apart in smoking fragments as the pressure from his thickening and lengthening super-dick annihilated them completely. “Heh... heh... heh, I know you want it, you little dwarf.” Josh was now the strongest being on the face of the Earth and roughly guided Stu’s head inwards. Stu was done with trying to resist at this point; there was simply no way that he could. “I... I can’t imagine how you will fare on the weight machines, Master. There may not be a machine in existence that shall satisfy your workout needs. But you completely own me now, and I will always try to please you.” Sycophantic for the first time in his life, Stu had been broken in by Josh, and it had required little effort on Josh’s part. That said, he closed his hungry lips around the head of Josh’s monstrous dick just in time for Josh to erupt into him with a vigor he’d never felt before. “Grrrrrrr.... so good.... so fucking strong,” Josh snarled, throwing his head back to enjoy the convulsion of ecstasy that now rewarded his dominance. “Yessssssssssssssssss!!!!!!” Stu gagged reflexively, trying his hardest not to spill a single drop. As Josh came and came - as hot cum blasted through him and out of him - so his growth began to level off. He quickly became aware of this, and soon flew into his biggest rage ever. He roared the place down as he continued to pump Stu full of his cream. Unbeknownst to them both, the scale screamed its last, sticking at 1876lbs. “No... I can’t be stopping now. I gotta get huge... fucking HUGE!!!!!” He flexed a show of maximum hugeness, a double biceps pose, his guns travelling upwards and upwards, peaking hugely and exceeding the height of his balled fists. “Buh-but... gulp... you need to... gulp... stop now.... gulp,” Stu managed to communicate between mouthfuls. “No... I need more size... more weight... more superior muscle.” Josh emptied the last of his cream into Stu, who had been able to take it all in, his abs now slightly pushed outwards from his stomach’s increase in volume. “But there is no more, Master. Your growth has slowed almost to a halt.” Hearing this drove Josh almost insane. He flew into an uncontrollable frenzy, lashing out at the very walls and pounding them with unparalleled force. No longer concerned about anything but his size and power, certainly not his immediate surroundings, Josh took the room apart, knocking out walls even as his head pushed through the ceiling and into the room above, which happened to be the ladies' changing rooms. Luckily Josh and Stu were the only people at the gym at this time - as well as Lou who worked at the desk - otherwise a lot of people could have gotten hurt. “You must be over ten feet tall,” cried Stu, his panic beginning to rise. “Bigger.... I have to be bigger... fuck yeah!!!!!” Stu Hardwick had become like a bug to Josh, now, although this played out mostly in his head. He’d be lucky himself to have passed eight feet in height and 1500 lbs., but Josh was a great deal larger than he was. Until... Stu experienced a sudden, rapid spurt of muscle-growth, more than likely a side-effect from swallowing so much of Josh’s dynamic super-jizz. “Omigod, this is fantastic. I’m fucking growing again, Master. I’m growing fucking huge....HUUUUGE!!!!!” As Josh’s frenzy became more and more uncontrollable, the thought of his servant catching up to him in height, weight and overall size, made him rage further. “Never!!!!! I will be the hugest. I will get huger...HUGER........HUUUUGER!!!!!” And Josh smashed the fuck out of the gym, a human wrecking-ball without mercy. Down below at the reception, Lou managed to make it out with his life, throwing himself into the parking lot, just as Burt’s Muscle Shop came down in a tumult of hurled debris and so much dust and rubble. Out on the street people panicked and screamed, fearing a terrorist attack. Emergency services were soon alerted, creating a hubbub of interest and activity around muscle-growth ground zero. Josh had surpassed 12 feet in height and his weight could not be gauged at this stage, although it was reasonable to assume it had broken the one-ton mark. Shrugging out of the collapsed building, dusting massive chunks of rubble off his parts as though they were mere dust motes, the monster bodybuilder loped out onto the street and caused an even greater panic. “What’re y’all lookin’ at, you fucking little bugs?” People Josh should have respected were now insignificant to him. A plain-clothes police officer, eating a taco from a street vendor, instinctively reached for his sidearm upon sight of the muscle freak bearing down on him and cracked out two shots. The rounds glanced harmlessly off Josh’s powerful, impenetrable hide, and the ricochet sent one of them into the arm of an innocent bystander. The teenage girl collapsed with a scream. “Shit,” cried Josh, suddenly struck by the severity of the events he had caused. “Duh-don’t move. You’re under arrest, buddy... whatever the fuck you are,” the cop stammered. Then: “Josh? Josh O’ Neill. Fuh-fuck... my wife used to babysit for you when you were little,” the cop realized. This came as a further reality check for Josh. “I didn’t do a thing,” Josh cried, his voice booming, “It was your gun that shot her. I’m not taking the rap for this.” Josh was panicking now, realizing that although his growth had slowed, he was still getting bigger and more powerful. Suddenly he wanted to be normal again. Perhaps the effects of the injection giving him a lust for size and power was finally losing its grip. “She’ll be okay. I have paramedic training,” said a man who was gingerly tending to the girl’s wound. An old lady fainted when she stepped out of a shop and came face to face with the biggest male genitalia she’d ever seen. “You need to get out of here, Josh, before others get hurt,” the cop, whose name was Hal Wiazowski, urged the giant, once a little baby in the arms of his then-girlfriend. As wailing sirens drew ever closer, attracting various intrusive and specialist media, Josh, his strength pretty much untried in many areas, leapt into the air, soaring high above the rooftops, Hulk-fashion. He had no destination in mind. He couldn’t go home - he was simply too big to fit in the house. He was 12 feet tall, a ton in weight, and had the biggest muscles of any living creature. He could have the world in his palm, if he chose to, but instead he leapt to the hills snaking upwards from the basin in which Edmonton existed, knowing, sensing, that Stu would find him. They had become bonded in a sense, each one the lodestone of the other. “He’d begun to grow again, too, before I completely lost it,” said Josh, when he reached the seclusion of the forest. But would the trees hide him for long? The police would have helicopters out searching for him soon. He had become a fugitive. He found the cottage after about an hour of searching for nothing in particular. It was abandoned, but he knew it belonged to a famous writer, who used it on and off as a way of escaping the media. Josh broke in, finding he had to get down on his hands and knees to force his way through the double front doors. His huge frame weakened the cottage’s entrance, and when he got inside, he felt like Alice, in the part where she grows huge inside the house and cannot leave. “What have I become?” He curled into a ball and tried to get comfortable, wishing for all of this to go away. He eventually fell asleep, but his slumber was disturbed with powerful, disturbing images of gigantism gone horridly awry, of Josh growing to even more insane proportions. Epilogue: Josh awakened to find the cottage shaking around him. But it didn’t feel like it was coming apart, rather moving. But how can a cottage move’ His answer came when the ceiling above, in fact the entire roof, was peeled off and removed, revealing the blue sky of a new day. Josh squinted against the sunlight streaming down on him. But then, the light was blocked off when a huge, immense face appeared over the cottage and peered in, smiling pleasantly. It was Stu. He was carrying the cottage with Josh in it. And... fuck... he was gigantic. “Good morning, sweetie. Did you sleep well?” He seemed genuinely pleased to see Josh. Josh was confused and totally overwhelmed by what had occurred. “Stu... but how?” “You were the catalyst I hoped you would be. You see, I wasn’t entirely truthful with you, back at the gym. Turns out, I’m not Chuck Mathers’ rival. I’m his life-partner. We’re very much in love, have been since puberty. We fell out of friendship for a time, mostly to do with the formula, because I reacted better to it than he did. He used the Boner Club as a smokescreen for his experiments. We ascertained that one of the things that really makes the serum react to its greatest effect is desire. Simple as that. I got huge from it, but then my gains reached their ceiling. My desire to be huge came from a life-long dream, which the serum couldn’t entirely exploit in order to have me grow even further. But your desire came mostly after you got the serum, altering your brain chemistry sufficiently to achieve greater results. Once you had broken the 200lb deadlock I’d created in the formula, I knew that your chemistry was the key to ultimate growth. You succeeded where all the Boner Club members have yet to succeed. The role-playing between us was great and seemed to bolster the effects of the serum in you. You grew to 12 feet and about a ton in weight, which is fantastic. But you passed this alteration to me when I ingested your cum. Now my body is remaking the serum, perfecting it. As you can see... the effects are incredible. I’m 25 feet tall and I weigh about 15,000 lbs.” Stu paused, giving Josh time to digest what he was hearing. “I’m overwhelmed. I’m just a gnat to you. But... how did you get away from the ruckus back at the gym? The cops should have been all over you.” Josh would have to work hard to get the look of total incredulity off his face. “Thankfully the Mayor took care of all of that. He completely supports our research into the growth serum, considering it could be a cure for several debilitating diseases. His office invented a fake chemical spill that made people hallucinate. That’s what the news will say. It’s being tied to an underground explosion which levelled the gym. Whole area is cordoned off so no one can get near it. We’ll be yesterday’s news in no time.” “Where are we going now?” Things were starting to make sense to Josh. Maybe all of this would work out for the best. “To the Boner Club. The mayor has given us use of an abandoned military training center in the mountains. Tim and Clay are there already. Once we further our research and run extensive tests of your new physiology, we should be able to replicate the effects of the serum in you and me. The others can’t wait to be as big as us.” “As big as you, you mean,” Josh said, now chuckling with relief. “Yeah, I guess I am the hugest man alive again. But you had your moment in the limelight, too. I was genuinely worried that you would be unstoppable. But as you can see, after you left me at the gym, buried under tons of rubble, I grew like wildfire, easily surpassing you by many times. But who knows, Josh, you may grow to be as big as me in time,” boasted Stu, and suddenly it became even darker in the cottage, when the most massive bicep in all of creation peaked above the exposed walls of the roofless cottage. It was about fifteen feet in circumference, as hard as titanium, and the engorged veins across its brute-mass were thicker than Josh’s wrists. Josh couldn’t hide his boner. Stu smiled, blew Josh a kiss and then continued carrying the cottage high into the mountains, where they would all be left alone to grow... and grow... The End.

Hey there, as a passionate fan of @GiganticBeast's massive fan(a)tasies I finally decided to collect my drafts of "stolen" text-sheds and made a (improved) transcript. Whilst doing it I learned lots of hidden techniques in telling growth by just "All Dialoge" and the art of doing those audios with driving passion and good one-man voice-acting. I also loved the way of sharing fantasies in fantasies... and MAN there you go with the hot ideas to give all listeners/readers a proper boner! And yes, I enjoyed this particular scenario a LOT. I hope you do as well! Best experience would be to read this while listening to it! Enjoy! :3 -------- Source of the edited audio-transcript: Pornhub - gigantic_beast – “Servicing a Raunchy Growing Trucker” (GiganticBeast @ Twitter) - https://de.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5f17482069df0 The trucker and the boy A door closes with heavy steps haling in a toilet-room. An old ventilator causes noises in the background. The steps approach a clanging pissoir. The big noisemaking man moans in relieve while strong pissing-noises break the otherwise calm environment… „Oooooooohhh, there we go… Ooh fuck-“ The sound of pissing vanishes abruptly as the man catches someone filming… „Huh? … … Hey! Ha… Wanna take a picture, boy? It will last longer that way.“. He flushes the toilet and steps towards the intruder – a young and a head shorter man… „No no. Don’t back away now! Come on! You won’t get to be modest now. I see the cellphone there. Did you think you can sneak a pic of that fat fucking cock and go back to your girlfriend at the parking lot? Is that what you thought?” The small man is silent in shock and glances at the big man, making him chuckle… „Go on, put yours out!“ The small man falls silent in surprise and looks confused at the big man … „Yeah, you heard me! You saw mine, now let’s see yours.”. The small man asks whether he shall put away the camera … “No, leave it filming!” Then there is an unsure silence of what to do … “Come on, take your little dick out! I can see it throbbing against those tight pants of yours.“. The small man’s slowly pulls down his trousers … „Ughh… Fuck, stop going so SLOW!“. With new loud steps the big man approaches the boy like a bull … „I don’t have all day for this. Get over here!“. He makes some noises by fumbling with his big hands … „Ah fuck, you’re hard as hell, aren’t you?” The bull sighs by the almost mockable sight of having a small rock-hard man-meat in his hand… “God, that‘s as big as it gets?” Then there is an embarrassed silence of truth … „Shit, boy, mine’s not even half hard and I am TWICE as fucking big…” The small man’s interested look makes the big man up for action… “That’s what you wanted to see, huh? Your little girlfriend waiting outside-“ The sound of a first little stretching makes the big man groan for a moment… “-waiting for YOU…“. More stretching, halting with a moan… „Guh… God, have you any idea of what you are in here for? For fucking hours, I bet, you just wait to see some big fat fucking trucker cock, don’t you?“. Another pulse of stretch… „Hayeah, you film it and then go home and worship it, don’t you?” In a short silence the small horny man stares embarrassed and simultaneously desperately hungry for touching … “Fucking beg me for it then, boy! Fucking beg me for this big fat cock, you little-dicked boy-bitch! Go ahead and ask me for it!” A modest question is being asked … “Ah yeah… Tell me how bad you need it! Say ‘Beast sir, can I PLEASE touch your big fat swelling god cock?’. Do it! Fucking SAY IT!“. Hearable swelling with a pleasured moan of delight follows as the demanded words are punnily repeated - more willingly said than both could have imagined … „Oh yeah! Here... Can you see it growing? Do you see it getting harder? Oh yeah, look at those veins up and down on it!” Accumulating ripping and moaning with groans of pleasure. A hearable building excitement whilst the sound of skin being rubbed slowly. First parts of the man’s clothes start to stretch… “Oh yeah! Feel it thr-THROB… like the veins of my big bowlingball-biceps! You haven’t seen a man like this, have you? I am a fucking dream come true to you, aren’t I? How many times have you-” An intense thump of growth and longer moan of the big man follows… “-have you dragged your little girlfriend out to this truckstop – desperate for something like this?”. Short mocking and giggling as the boy gazes amazed … „Tell me you dream of this! That I am a fucking-”. Sound of a first big rip occurs… „-dream come true for you. Oh yeah, I am something you have been jacking your little dick off to since you are a teen… Go ahead!” Another mocking and pleased giggle as the gaze of the boy continues to drool… „Go ahead, you can touch it. I know you are fucking dying to. Get your little hands around this fat monster! Feel it!“ A fat intense stretch down south with another slight moan underlines the moment… “Uhh yeah… -feel it!” A steady growth continues with noisy rumbling. Skins touch with anticipation with moans and groans. The big man pauses every now and then because of the stretching happening … “Yeah, feel it-. Huh-ye, its big and I am a grower too… … … Aaah yeah, feel your fingers around that fat fucking shaft! Run that thumb up my … uhh yeah … up my veins, down the back. Do you feel that(?) … pumpin’ … and … grooowin’, pushing your fingers apart… … yeah! Fuck … huhhh … I want you to picture this when you’re fucking that girl of yours out there. Picture MY fat god damn-“ A short surge rumbles through the room… “-BEAST … Ooh, yeah … growing and … STRETCHING her apart as you are begging me for just a little taste of it… oh, yeah … this is what a MAN’s cock is. This is what a BEASTs cock i-hh-s-Ohhhh… … Almost pushing you back there, ai righ’? God DAMN, this feels good!“. Huffing with a smile and a chuckle sound as the boy moans in anticipation… „You are trembling, boy. You are like a dog who chase cars and you finally got one. What you gonna do with it now?”. A slight thud on the ground… „Ooh, on your knees already? FUuuck… I like thaat!“. The boy growls of surprise and ask a question of wondering about the big cock… „Yeah, it‘s still growing…“. The small man asks about the measurements… „Uh no, I don‘t know how big it gets, I never measured…”. The big man huffs in pleasure. Steady unnoticeable growth coming calmly through as there is a longer moment of calm. Comments off disbelieve are being spoken… „Do I look like I am fucking kiddin‘? Oohh, yeah, just LICK that monster! Slide that tongue-hh… up and … OH … hooooh-” A big breather of surprise whilst a halt of growth underlines the statement… “Oh BOY, right inside of you! There you go!” Rumbles of growth happen in three mini-waves with rippling clothes plus a growl – indicating the pleasant blowjob… “FUCK, god, I’m so hot … you make me … feel so fucking … BIIGhh …” A question about the strange noises follows… „What? … Ah yeah … don’t worry about that sound! Just … keep worshiping that big … fat fucking cock. … Oh yeah…” Another obvious question arises to the small man… „Nah, it‘s just getting hard … People don’t fucking grow like that, man … just … fucking enjoy it! Put it up against your arm! Yeah, it is fatter than your wrist already.“. Interruption Sudden noises from outside appear. The big man grunts in disturbance. Pulling out, a growl happens with the teeth grinding against the cockhead… „Uhgn-shit! ... Arrrhh... Someone is coming… Ghh… Get into the fucking stall! I am not done with you yet.“. With quick steps and pushing of bodies the big man closes the door to the stall and locks it bearably. Low volume grunts of relieve and a short silence are followed by the opening of the main door to the toilet-room. Hearable steps of high heels are coming in. Halting steps lead to sudden two knocks on the recently closed stall… „Its occupied…“ The woman stubbornly but vainly pulls on the doorhandle… „I SAID its occupied!“. A loud whiff and a sight of the person reacts to the deep rumbling impatient statement. She leaves the room which gets silent again. After moments of only the ventilator vibrating, the boy complains about being cramped. A comment which makes the deepened voice regaining volume and breath in and out excitedly … „Ye, this stall IS tiny. I fucking love it. I feel … huuhh-“. A pleasured grunt with a hearable flap against skin by the big grown man happens… „... so… BIIIG! … fuck yeah…“ Hilarious short laughter follows by the big man as the boy stares in utter surprise - awkwardly starring. Then boy then asks about the big man’s height … “What? No, I was always that tall. Calm down! Get fuckin-“ The bigger man growls in pleasure, whilst the pull of the boy’s head onto the big cock happens… “-get fucking sucking, boy!”. Then there is lots of fapping and wet noises of lips and blow-jobbing… „Fuck, this is incredible!” The boy asks his first question again… “Ye, it just wasn’t hard, right? It wasn’t all the way hard yet, right? Just…” The boy mumbles in curiosity and asks about its final size. “No, I don’t know how big it gets… just keep-Guh-” Moan of pleasure… „God, yeah, keep touching! Keep STROKING!”. Sloshes of one cum-shot seed into the boy's mouth and another one onto the floor. Stunned and overwhelmed by the big load the boy asks whether the big man just came… „Ohh, whaaat? Can‘t you take a little pre?” A loud shout of disbelief of the boy sounds around. He states something hilarious, making the big man laugh … “Hahaha! FUCK me… boy, you never even suck a cock?!” Silence. The boy nods… “God, I swear if I feel your tooth for another second I gonna fucking break your jaw with my cock!” Gasp of surprise happens as the boy states an interfering wish… „Hhh-fuck yeah… What? You wanna… you wanna feel the rest of me? Fine, fine, feel what you want…“ The big man moans in delight. Both are heavily breathing in due the satisfaction by the hot-blooded worship… “Go ahead, yeah. You can-“ The first surge of growth after the interruption intervenes – being silently controlled… “-feel my legs.” The big man gasps in utter surprise… „Fuck… they gotta be THICK already! Have to be under my rig all day… MAN, and look at those fucking guns! I am a fucking-“ The big man growls pleased and massively turned on by his observation… „-BEAST!“. Slightly louder more prominently sounds of stretching reappear, making the boy ask again… „I said: Don’t mind that sound! I am just … huhh … focus on those balls! Pull them out for me!“ Little extra growth happens due to the groping and kneading of the balls… “Ohhh, fuck them now… My jocks are getting so tight!”. The boy suddenly asks whether he grows bigger all over… „Growin’? What the fuck are you talking about? Just feel them! Aren‘t they big enough already?” The boy comments in astonishment of the massive balls in his hands… “Yeah! They fucking fill your whole palm, don’t they? Oh yea... they are FULL of fucking cum cause I am a brawny boy. And I haven’t released them in fucking WEEKS. Is that what you want? Your sweet little girlfriend out there you picture yourself getting choked and huh-“ Hornyness accelerates growth spurt while imagining the mentioned Sex. Starts of intense groaning while talking… „-and gagging hooh-“ More intense stretching… A BIG horny moan and growling out of the big man’s throat happens… “-cuffing up gallons of some THICK fucking trucker cum… OH yes… some BIG muscle bulged trucker just PUMPIN’ you full.” The spurt ends while his voice deepens a bit… “There you go… Fuck this stall is tiny!”. The massive man laughs as nothing but another obvious observation happens … „No, I have always been this tall. God, are you even standing? God, I have always bein’ this big. You always just got up to my packs when you got in here. What are you fucking talking about?“ The boy persists on his statement… „Ohh fuck. Who cares how tall I was earlier? A loud full rip of the big man’s shirt ends the discussion… “Yeah, my shirt’s tight. It’s fucking old already… I just rip it off-“ Some extra growth makes the shirt go loosen even quicker. The big man audibly suppresses the urge to growth with breather of sweat… „-huhhh. Fuck me… I am just getting pumped, alrighty? Yeahhh… Fuck, I love the sight of you reach me on your tiptoes-Ooooh-“ The big man loves the view and widens a bit more with a roar… “Just try to feel these fucking traps!” “Successfully distracted” the boy then comments amazed by how wide the big man is … “YEh, my shoulders are fucking BROAD!” The shoes The big man then suddenly gasps in pain… “Fuck these boots are TIGHT... God, I am so BIG… Go on, get down back on your knees, boy, and take those off from me!“ Kneeling down the boy then starts to work as commanded… “Oh fuck yeah, unlace these!” Slowly the boy tries to unlace the heavy boots and fails on the knots… „Oh fuck! Shit seems to be popping already. Ye, I am SO… big…” The boy asks about his shoe-size… „Size 16. Ye, I think these are just getting old… Big fucking broad feet on this field-hopped boots…” A stronger growth spurt happens accompanied by the man’s deepening voice. He rips his trousers and slowly tears open his shoes. He underlines the command with a breather of hurry… “HURRY UP! Fucking get those laces off before…“ Another surge with a vividly tried suppression by holding the big man’s breath occurs… „…BEFORE…“. In the same moment visible stretching of his feed pop through the garment. Groaning and a final looong ripping with a loud moan of delight sound through the room… „FUCK mee…” A silent moment of accusation starring follows as the boots fully ripped in two. Boy repeats his question regarding the unbelievable stated foot-size… “Yeh! They were old, alright? They were old boots. I am so big! And I told you: Size 18. Jesus Christ! Listen boy, look… what you made me do!” The boy once more accuses the massively buffed up man of growing… “No! My feet aren’t too big for me, you were just to fucking slow! That’s why that happened! God, can’t get my fucking sized 20 feet in those fucking shoes anymore, thanks to you!“ The boy resigns. He asks for another favour instead… „Yea, fine, put it to your chest!” Feeling the boy exploring the massive man’s feet are a new sight to his liking – so he growls in appreciation… “Feel all that sweat of that fucking beast sucking through your shirt, ey?“ Laughing and scoffing of the big man follows as the small one comments about the puddle of pre on the floor and watches the massive man sitting on the creaking toilet as he lifts his massive legs up to the small chest – completely covering it… „Oh hot! You’ve got a good sucking on that fucking big toe… ey? Growin’ in your mouth…” Further moaning in pleasure sound deeply through the room. Short noises of growth while pleasured exhalation happen. Hands wander onto the massive hairy legs. The beast groans out loudly as the hands audibly but vainly squeezes the muscle with all might… „Fuck yeah… Your hands up and down on my calf … they almost… fuck they already ARE as big as your thigh… even bigger!” The smaller man then surprises the big man, making him breath in in surprise, causing some more stretching and a moan in pleasure… „Rock hard muscles… growing… throbbing … BULGING…“ In horny exhalation the big beast swears words in pleasure. The boy finally interrupts. He heard multiple times what he wanted to hear and mocks that he surely is not lying the whole time… „Fuck… What?! No, I didn’t say ‘growing’. Fuck … God, this little stall is so… claustrophobic. It’s so tiny, isn’t it?” The huge man giggles and gasps in uncertainty for a moment… “Fuck…” The boy states literal hard facts making the giant hearably shaking his head… „Nah, I always was shoulder to shoulder with these metal fucking walls! … … Ooh god… Imma stand up here…“ A loud stomp shakes the ground as the feet force to the ground and pump up the beast right to the ceiling… „Fuck me … Godhhh …”. Exhaustedly breathing, the boy innocently asks again whether he always was THAT tall… „No, I was always scraping the fucking ceiling! I came in here, crouching, 10 feet tall … fucking … big… broad…” Unwantedly growing again, he groans while he verbally defends himself… “My clothes were hanging off of me when I got in here. I was… I got this … ah … condition and ah … oh fuck, I can’t even…”. The ridiculous situation makes him thunder a chuckle… „Look at your fucking face!” The huge man laughs surrendering as he noticeably realizes his ridiculous sounding excuse… “Nah, I don’t care anymore… Yeah, I am fucking GROWING.”. He gasps passionately as he surges up a little bit once again. His growth makes his voice-deepening mentionable within his coming words… „Fuck, I am getting MASSIVE as you fucking worship me! … Oh my goood … yeahhhh… I’ve… I have never gotten this BIG before… Oh shit…” Suddenly the even hairier trucker-belly growls loudly, slowly begins to wobble and swells out with gurgling noises… “Here is my fucking roid-gut swelling out there for you, boy! Ripping out that shirt…”. Stunned by the giant bear in front of him, the huge man’s hand engulfs the boy’s waist without resistance. His small cock throbs in his pants as the huge man sets him onto the giant's thick two foot long hard, pre oozing and throbbing shaft. By offset almost his height in the air, the boy holds onto the giant’s waist, discovering the growing valleys of rippling muscles and even thicker growing hair… “Ah yeah… Get these fingers in between those GROOVES!“ Pleasure and passion are mixing up audibly as the boy pets the giant’s abs-valley in trance of sheer wish fulfilment … „Ooh yeah! Feel it! Feel the hair getting so thick… Grab a fucking fistful of my pelt there, boy.” Maximally teased the boy moans and feels his pants wetting with pre… “Don’t you come yet! I never had some growing this BIG…” He moans as he swells up another inch in all directions… “Never had someone who is so fucking … dumb’n … fucking EAGER to see me-“ An even greater spurt passes through, which makes the giant gush out a sloshing load… “-HOH! … see me GROWING!“ The spurt continues in shrinking waves – for now… „Oh my god. All these little lot-sluts were running away from me before I am 8 feet tall but … but YOU … you are so fucking cock-hungry, you made me so-“ The spurt recedes with a thumping extra on top… „-hhhmm… SOO… FUCKING… BIG! … … Oooh, boy, I won’t be even able to fit into my own rig after this…“ Thinking of busting his own truck makes him noticeably enjoying the moment even more… ”Go on! You want it? You are on it, right?” Hearty laughing at the LUSTFULL stare of his little buddy he moans in mere pleasure… “Ohh… GOD, YEAH… You are fucking terrified, YEAH. But … you wanna feel that big fat fucking cock inside of you before it … hhh … before I get too big to fit, don’t ya? Go on, you want it. You-“ Mixing swearing, grunting and moaning triggers a sudden new wave of growing … “-oh wanna FEEL my FAT cock growing … and… STRETCHING! Come on, get me in there… hhh…” He growls hungry and does the work of ripping of the last of the little one’s clothes, accompanied by small spurt as the tip of his huge cock docks the small ass… “Ooh fuck yeah! You are so fucking tight, boy… I gonna lie down here…“ Too much for the beast Objects are rumbling away as the giant thuds onto the ground and leans against the wall. He gasps in sudden surprise… „What are you-” He abruptly moans LOUDLY in a new form of delight… “Oh GOD YEAH! You LIKE these big fucking nimps, ey? Go on, make’em fucking thumb-thick beast GROW in your mouth!“ Something builds up with every lick… „OHhh yeah… hhhh … I am so BIG … I’m so HARD… Look what you have done to me, boy! I’M … GROWING … SO … BIG!” A sudden pump in all directions fly by with an intense growl of the beast. He gasps and chuckles in horny surprise… “Oh-Oh my god! I don’t… I don’t think I can control it anymore… I don’t think I-“ He chuckles, getting lost in the moment … “I don’t think I control-” Another bigger thud… “Oh my god!” Pump… “Can you feel this boy? Can-“ PUMP… “-HHH! Can you feel your bod’ sliding against mine as I GROW underneath you …? Fuuuck! Lying on the floor … growing across… ugggrh!” The giant moans in utter pleasure as the unsteady growth spurt is gaining speed. Meanwhile more objects are pushed away. The stretching of the beast is rumbling and intensifying. Room-filling grunts of effort thunder through the half-filled room… “… knocking those stalls out the way… I can’t even control. I can’t take it anymore … Fuck me, the walls are squeezing on me here. I can barely get … oh god … barely get a full breath! I feel so… Oh god… I feel so cramped as I … as I GROW-“ Rest of the stalls are crumbling. The walls are getting damaged with the growth furtherly intensifies. The huge man’s voice thunders even more loudly and deeply… “… I AM GROWING INTO THAT BRUTE… OH MY GOD, I’VE NEVER GOTTEN THIS BIG… BUT I LOVE IT! FUCK ME. I CAN’T STOP GROWING AND STRETCHING YOU LIKE A FLASHLIGHT AROUND MY COCK! I AM NOT FUCKING YOU ANYMORE. I AM JACKING OFF WITH YOUR LITTLE BODY…” Swearing, moaning and gasping is mixing with rumbling. The giant is bursting up and up with loud moans in pleasure, growing even some more quicker… “GOD, I AM SOAKING IN SWEAT… GO AHEAD BOY, GET YOUR FACE UP IN THIS PIT!” The huge man moans from the small barely conscious man then just trying to touch him on his sides. Little surges with hungry moans of liking the view accompanies with the groaning, which mixes with enjoyment of a steady growing, making the suddenly very tight room fills audibly whilst the boy gasps in awe of the total view… “I COULD FUCKING CRUSH YOU WITH A FLEX, BOY, BUT I AM NOT GONNA… JUST … HOHHH… IT FEELS SOO GOOD. OOHH, YEAH, FUCKING LICK YOUR WAY, LITTLE BOY… OOHH FUCK ME… MY COCK GROWING SO BIG INSIDE OF YOU! FEEL IT! FEEL IT THROBBING AGAINST YOUR BACK. I AM GROWING INSIDE OF YOU SO MUCH. OH GOD, LIKE A HOOLIGAN.“. More stretching and rumbling happen. depending on the little one’s actions. „ITS AMAZING! BIGGER… BIGGER … AND BIGGER! FUCK, YES!“ Rumbling spurts are filling the room more and more and more whilst the giant grows even bigger, bigger and bigger… „FUCKING MONSTROUS BEAST… OH MY GOD, I CAN’T EVEN MOVE MY ARMS. THEY ARE PINNED AGAINST THE WALLS. MY LEGS ARE FUCKING CURLING UP HERE. OHHH, MY TRAPS SWALLOWING MY HEAD. BOY, YOU GOT ME GROWING OUT OF CONTROL HERE!“ Suddenly everything calms a bit as the giant's knees reach the ceiling and his feet the other side of the room… „FUCK! IS THIS WHAT YOU WANTED? FUCKING GETTING… CRUSHED BY A GROWING MUSCLE BULL IN A FUCKING DIRTY TRUCKSTOP-” Building up pressure, clamped between walls, the beast moans in pressure and disbelieve. The rumbling multiplies. Suddenly another burst rumbles through the whole mountain of a man. Pump… pump… PUMP… “-OOOOH, YOU LITTLE FUCKING BITCH?!“ The air slowly connects with the outside as his head digs with increasing force through the ceiling. The enormous head is booming off and out of the buildings roof. A loud moaning fills the air as the giant’s head comes to fresh… „OH MY GOD, THERE GOES THE FUCKING ROOF! I CAN BREATHE AGAIN AT LEAST!“ Everything is rumbling as the giant stands up and chuckles monstrously. Now, also the walls are collapsing. Thundering in excitement he damages the ground and everything around as he steps and stabilizes… „AH SHIT! THERE IS YOUR GIRL! YOU… WANNA SAY ME ANYTHING TO HER…? OR MAYBE WE LET HER JOIN THE FUN?”

A short story I thought of as I was writing my other, slightly longer story, Vaccinated. Hope you enjoy. ———————————— THE BARBELL I was one of the first members to join this new gym. It opened just this week, around the corner from my house, which was awesome. My old gym was a 20 minute drive away and, honestly, I didn’t go nearly as often as I should have. I’ve always been a sucker for muscles. The bigger, the more vascular, the hornier I become. Ever since my first experience masturbating, muscle has turned me on. That first ever experience cumming was masturbating to a famous bodybuilder cum actor whose nickname may or may not rhyme with Barney in a movie title that may or may not rhyme with Bone-an. I’d imagined myself with those massive arms, the broad shoulders, the fucking hot X shape that the biggest bodybuilders get - V shaped upper bodies, tiny waists broadening to huge flared lats and shoulders, and ^ shaped lower bodies, tiny waists broadening out to massive, sweeping quads. Ever since that first point of no return, this weird, white, sticky stuff pumping from my dick, my mind cemented the connection between bodybuilders and muscle, arousal and sex. I had always wanted to emulate those monsters, my entire body like an erect cock, covered in veins and pumped, hard muscles, masses of testosterone making my dick hard and leaking pre 24/7. If I had a body like that, I could turn myself on and make myself cum at any time, a quick twist of the wrist, and my forearm belly would expand, striations and vascularity popping through the skin, a massive root system of veins branching down from my huge bicep. Unfortunately, I do not look like a bodybuilder. More like a twig. A tall sapling. Despite years of trying to eat and train like a bodybuilder, my body just refuses to put on any mass. But I persist, because I love the feel of lifting. The pump you sometimes get, the feeling of euphoria, the feeling of invincibility - there’s nothing quite like it. I’ve looked into steroids many times, but I live in a country bumpkin town - there are no sources anywhere near me, and I don’t trust ordering online. Who knows what they’ll give you? And, there’s the whole illegality thing - signposting your activity by providing an easy paper trail doesn’t seem like the smartest idea. So I train hard, eat right, and hope that one day, somehow, my body will explode with muscle and fulfil my fantasy. I entered the gym. It was deserted. It was not staffed, which reduced the membership dues, and because it was so new, I’m guessing it did not have many members on its roster. All membership sign ups, renewals and queries were done online. The wonders of technology. I went to the change rooms and changed into my workout gear. I warmed up on a treadmill and headed to the weight room. Everything was shiny and new - literally shiny. The scuffs and scrapes of well-worked gym equipment totally absent. Today was back day, so I went over to the barbell racks. It was all what the typical decently-equipped gym would have. A few bench press benches, some standalone benches, a rack of fixed dumbbells, a single squat rack (that could be annoying during busy periods), but then something caught my eye. In the far dimly-lit corner, sitting alone, isolated from all the other equipment, was a wall-mounted rack, with a single, unloaded Olympic barbell. Unlike the typical barbell, this one was jet black, with a completely matt finish. The black was so dark, it seemed to absorb all the light around it and, in fact, I noted it wasn’t that the lighting in this corner was any different to the rest of the gym, the bar was absorbing the light, making the corner dimmer than the rest of the gym. Odd. I ignored the strange bar, wondering what it was for. Must be some specialised equipment - I resolved to look it up online and see what it was used for, maybe I could expand my routine. I loaded up a standard bar to warm up weight for my first set of deadlifts. As I stepped up to the bar and prepared myself mentally, I thought I could hear someone whispering. I looked around - there was no-one here, the gym was still totally deserted. Must be hearing things, I thought. No, there it was again. Use the black bar. Who was saying that? I shrugged it off and prepared to lift. THE BLACK BAR. Whoa, that was… intense. I guess I should use the black barbell. I walked over to the corner and examined it more closely. Apart from the colour, it seemed to be a standard Olympic barbell, same size and shape, but it did have some odd markings engraved at the very ends of the bar before the sleeves. I did not know what language it was, but it looked like some sort of Arabic, or maybe Sanskrit script. I grabbed the bar to pick it up. A massive jolt of power ran through my arms and up into my brain, transporting my mind to another dimension. “PUNY HUMAN! You have found the key to my dimension, and the key to my freedom. If you will agree to free me, I will grant you any wish you desire. But, if you free me, I will wreak havoc and destruction the likes of which your dimension has never seen.” What the fuck? I must be dreaming. I willed myself to wake up. “PUNY HUMAN, you are not dreaming. I sense your desire. I can give you everything you seek, and more. All you have to do is agree to free me.” “I don’t believe you can do anything. If you’re so powerful, why don’t you free yourself.” I thought. He did NOT like that. “I WILL DESTROY YOU, YOU IMPUDENT GNAT! You dare to question my power?” “I do,” I thought, “If you’re as powerful as you say, you could make me into a mass monster, a vascular, jacked, pumped beast, easily able to add muscle mass almost at will.” A thin tendril of power snaked towards me. As it touched my workout shorts, the shorts disintegrated, followed quickly by my briefs. The tendril wrapped itself around my balls, an intense feeling of wellbeing and arousal growing my cock to full mast. The tendril wrapped itself around my shaft, from base to tip like an anaconda asphyxiating its prey, and entered through the meatus of my cock. I orgasmed, instantly, at the feeling of power flooding through me. The tendril burrowed down through my cock, and nestled into my balls. I was ready to explode, but I hadn’t experienced anything yet. As I watched, the tendril swelled with power, stretching my urethra and growing inside my balls, sending masses of power flooding through my body. The demon flicked a finger, and the tendril swelled with his limitless power. I screamed in pleasure and pain, my entire body rigid with the power, my balls swelling to four times their usual size, my cock tripling in size as the tendril’s power stretched it. Then, I felt it, it started in my traps, massive walls of muscle rose up to meet the bottom of my ears, my neck swelled with power, muscles flexing and writhing as they grew. My shoulders broadened, the deltoids forming a massive cap. He flicked his finger again, more energy, more power flooding through the tendril into my cock and balls to the rest of my body. I screamed in pleasure and pain. My arms swelled, the peaks of my biceps split, triceps rounding out my now huge arms, my forearms swelled to bigger than the average man’s quads. YEEEEEEES! MORE! “As you wish, human.” Not so puny any more. The power increased, muscles upon muscles packing onto my frame. As I came, the tendril absorbed my cum, feeding its power back into my body. UNNNNGGHH! MOOOOOORE! The demon flicked all five fingers, the tendril swelling massively, its diameter now nearly as big as my newly grown forearms. As the new power reached my cock, I screamed as it stretched my cock, the massive flow of power almost struggling to invade me, grow me, imbue me with its power. The pain was unbearable; the pleasure indescribable. My entire body reshaped itself to accommodate my new bulk, my new strength, my new power. My calves were bigger than my quads used to be. My quads swept out to inhuman proportions, massive veins covering every inch of muscle, my cock and balls pushed out obscenely as the quads continued growing. My abs formed massive cobblestone-like, prominent bricks so tall my fingers almost couldn’t reach the bottom of the canyons between them. My back writhed as mounds of muscle rose up. And, speaking of mounds, my pecs mounded up, fighting with each other and my arms for space. But I still wanted more. I wanted the demon’s power for myself. “Pitiful human, you can’t handle my power.” Oh no? Try me. “Very well, don’t say you weren’t warned.” A massive torrent of power surged through the – well, it wasn’t a tendril any more, it was a huge pipeline, pumping power from the demon, through my cock and into me. I grew as the power increased, every inch of my body covered in muscle, vascularity. I exuded power. And, now that I had the demon’s power, I had no further use for him. I severed the connection to the demon, and reverted my mind back to my now insanely powerful body back in the gym. I smiled as I grabbed my heavy package, my balls heaving with power, my arm a dense, muscular pillar of power, covered in a vast network of veins. I groan in pleasure, cumming at the sight of my own magnificence, at the feeling of my own muscles flexing, my own veins engorging. There was one last loose end to tie up - the bar. I didn’t want anyone else taking advantage of any residual powers the demon might still have. As I finished cumming, a tendril of power snaked out of my cock, wrapping itself around the entire length of the bar, crushing it and absorbing the remnants. As the tendril made its way back inside my cock, I thought of who I would grow first.

Hola, bienvenidos por fin a una nueva historia en español jaja, espero les guste, es una rápida que escribí hace poco. _________________________________________ Mi amigo William siempre fue molestado en nuestro trabajo gracias a su peso y bueno, para una agencia de modelaje la apariencia es algo muy importante. Él es el editor de las fotos y he de decir que hace un excelente trabajo el cuál muchas personas pasan por alto debido a su apariencia. Hay veces en las que incluso los modelos suelen burlarse de él y no puede hacer nada gracias a su timidez, incluso nuestro modelo más grande, Gabriel Janzi se ha sumado a esto y quizá puede que lo lleve un poco lejos con sus malos comentarios hacia él. Yo soy Dylan y a diferencia de William soy un fotógrafo profesional, y me va muy bien en este trabajo, tengo un buen auto, una genial casa con piscina y me puedo permitir varios lujos y todo eso gracias a mi increíble trabajo... Bueno... También tuve otro tipo de ayuda, pero lo explicaré más adelante. Estaba cansado de que se burlaran de William, él siempre es muy amable con todos y siempre estará dispuesto a ayudarte; cuando no me gusta el resultado de una foto siempre puedo confiar en su edición y lo soluciona, realmente me ha sacado de muchos aprietos y creo que es hora de que yo lo saque de este aprieto a él. Así que ideé un plan para que todos dejen de burlarse de William y lo primero que tenía que hacer era invitarlo a mi casa. -. Hey, cómo te va Will? -. Oh, hola Dylan, necesitas ayuda? -. No, para nada, solo quería invitarte a mi casa mañana al mediodía y almorzar juntos. -. Oh, eso sería genial Dylan! Pero... Por qué quieres invitarme a mi? Es decir eres amigo de cientos de modelos y creo que hay mejores opciones que yo... -. No digas eso hombre, te invito porque eres un gran amigo para mi y esta es mi forma de agradecerte ya que lo mereces. -. Wow, no sé qué decir, nunca me habían invitado así me siento muy alagado, así que claro que iré! -. Perfecto, te espero a las doce y media, no me falles, eh? El primer paso está listo, ahora necesito realizar el segundo, el cual es el más importante. Salí temprano del trabajo y conduje hasta las afueras de la ciudad, a un pequeño pueblo y me dirigí a una pequeña tienda, donde una conocida mía podía ayudarme con esto; recuerdan que dije que tuve ayuda con lo bien que me iba en mi vida? Bueno pues todo es gracias a Yuni, una amiga que tiene un gran conocimiento con cosas mágicas como talismanes, pociones, maldiciones y varias cosas más. -. Cómo estás Yuni? -. Dylan!? Cuanto tiempo! Qué te trae por acá? *Dijo abrazándome* -. Bueno, vine a pedirte un favor... -. Lo suponía jajaja, quieres otra poción de buena suerte? Más de la que tienes ya? -. No, no es para mi, es para un amigo. -. Y qué necesita tu amigo? -. Bueno... *Le expliqué la historia de William y mostrándole su foto* -. Ya veo... Así que quieres que dejen de molestarlo por su físico, no es así? -. Así es, y me preguntaba si tenías algo para que la gente dejé de tratarlo mal, algo como un collar o una pulsera, lo que sea para que dejen de hacerle bullying en el trabajo. -. Bueno... Temo decirte que ya no tengo nada para evitar el bullying, varios estudiantes de secundaria han venido y se los han llevado todo... -. Ow, que mal... -. Pero, si el problema que tiene la gente con él es su físico, creo que tengo lo necesario para él! *Yuni fue y sacó una cajita con una marca de un brazo musculoso en la cuál venía un frasco pequeño con forma miembro masculino* Esta es, la pócima de olympus! Es lo que ayudará a tu amigo y lo transformará de un tierno gordito a una bestia musculosa. -. Wow, realmente eso hace este frasquito!? -. Sí, solo funcionará si la persona que se bebió la pócima es expuesta al sol y está mojado y lo único que te tengo que decir es que las personas que beben de este frasco suelen tener efectos secundarios como un gran deseo sex- -. Me lo llevo! Además, lo invité a mi casa a almorzar y estaremos cerca de la piscina. *Dije interrumpiendola* -. Perfecto! Estaba muy feliz, pensar que iba a convertir a mi amigo en un titan, se oía tan excitante, la verdad no podía esperar para mañana, compré la pócima y me fui al centro comercial para comprarle ropa a mi nuevo amigo que conoceré mañana. Llegué a casa y dormí para estar preparado, me levanté temprano y preparé todo, ya eran las doce en punto y decidí preparar la bebida para mi amigo, se trataba de un coctail de piña colada y como ingrediente principal la pócima de olympus. Vertí la pócima en la bebida y al hacerlo, pasó de amarillo a morado al instante, todo estaba ya listo, solo debía esperar al invitado especial. Esperé veinte minutos y escuché el timbre, llegó justo a tiempo, lo recibí y lo llevé al patio, cerca de la piscina, iba con unos shorts y una camisa blanca que era demasiado grande, incluso para él, pero nunca le gustaba usar camisas de su talla, le gusta usar ropa más grande para sentirse cómodo. Llegamos a la piscina y le ofrecí la bebida especial, la cual aceptó con todo gusto. -. Wow, morado? Que extraño color, es algún colorante? -. Son los ingredientes, la hice especialmente para ti, jejé. -. Bueno, pues no me negaré a eso. Terminó bebiendo todo el coctail sin dejar ninguna gota. -. Wow, sabes estupendo! Como se llama este coctail? -. Es una receta que una amiga me pasó, se llama Olympus. mi plan había funcionado, todo iba a salir a la perfección, solo necesitaba que se metiera a la piscina. -. Oye... Tengo que terminar de hacer el almuerzo, por qué no te metes a la piscina un rato y luego sales para comer? -. Bueno... Es que me da un poco de vergüenza... Verás, no encontré un traje de baño decente y solo tenía un speedo verde que me regalaron en navidad y no me siento muy cómodo con él, de seguro no te gustará verme puesto con eso... -. Tonterías, me da igual el traje de baño que uses, solo entra bobito. -. Bueno, jejé... Entraré a la piscina... *Dijo con un poco de pena* William se quitó sus shorts quedándose simplemente con su speedo verde fluorescente, he de decir que por su tipo de cuerpo no le quedaba tan bien, pero eso no iba a importar una vez la pócima haya dado efecto. Entró a la piscina poco a poco, yo entré a la cocina y lo miraba por la ventana a cada rato, pero nunca sucedía nada, me cansé de esperar tanto, incluso pensé que no había dado efecto, así que decidí mejor enfocarme en hacer la comida y poner algo de música. -. Oye! Will pondré algo de música, así que si necesitas algo gritalo o ven acá! -. Esta bien Dylan! Le dí una última mirada para ver que pasaba y no ocurría nada... Así que volví a hacer el almuerzo. Mientras tanto William, estaba nadando un poco en la piscina y descansando un rato, pero comenzó a sentirse algo mal. -. Wow, creo que no debí beber ese coctail antes de meterme a la piscina... Ahora me siento algo mal... Mi cabaza me da muchas vueltas, uff... AGGHHH!!! El dolor se hacía cada vez más intenso, William no podía más, gritaba, se movía erráticaticamente, chapoteaba, pero no podía escucharlo por la música, además había perdido un poco la esperanza y pensaba que no iba a pasar nada, hasta que de repente... -. AGHHHHHH! Escuché un grito provenir de una voz grave, salí corriendo a la piscina con mi celular con la cámara puesta, pensé que William ya había salido de la piscina, pero al parecer no. -. Will!? Fuiste tú!? Dónde estás!? No lo veía flotar en la piscina, me asusté por un segundo, quizá se había ahogado... Hasta que apareció... Era él, William, bueno, el nuevo William. No podía creerlo, era mejor de lo que creía, tomé una foto de él al momento de salir de la piscina, tenía que guardar este momento para la posteridad, mi viejo amigo gordito y bajito convertido en un titan musculoso y sexy y con ese speedo que ahora se le miraba tan sexy, simplemente me quedaba sin aliento al verlo. Salió completamente de la piscina, pero al dar un paso, este cayó y se sostuvo con sus gigantescos brazos, fui a ayudarlo, pero pesaba damasiado y pudo levantarse solo; se miraba muy desconcertado. -. Hey! Will estás bien!? -. D-Dylan, qué sucedió!? Y-yo estaba en la piscina todo se puso borroso, todo me dolía, n-no se qué sucedió, por qué te ves tan pequeño!? William respiraba agitado, su pecho palpitaba y ahora tenía dos gigantescos pectorales en estos, se miraba demasiado sexy. -. C-cálmate, no pasa nada, te explicaré lo que pasó, solo siéntate en esta silla... Al sentarse en la silla está última apenas podía soportar el peso del tremendo monstruo que tenía encima. William seguía viéndose preocupado y alerta, parecía que aún no había vuelto en sí por completo, quizá la transformación fue muy repentina, seguía algo asustado. -. Bueno, primero respira un poco Will, tienes que tranquilizarte, vamos, inhala exhala, así, muy bien! *Dije mientras el gigante trataba de calmarse, pero aún tenía una cara asustada* Sé que esto fue muy repentino y puede que estés molesto, pero vi que estabas cansado de que todos te molestaran en el trabajo, así que decidí ayudarte; conseguí una pócima que transformaría tu cuerpo al de una bestia musculosa, y te la dí cuando te bebiste el coctail que te preparé y al parecer te transformarte al pasar tiempo en la piscina. William comenzaba a volver en si, se puso de pie y bajó su mirada y vio su tremendo y enorme cuerpo que había conseguido hace unos pocos minutos, no lo podía creer, estaba sorprendido, miraba sus brazos, sus pechos, sus piernas y su pene que también había crecido y al parecer quería escapar de ese speedo. -. Esto... No puede ser... Tiene-tiene que ser un sueño! Wow, mira, solo Wow! Will se dirigió a la ventana en la cual vió su nuevo y enorme reflejo. -. ESTO ES GENIAL! Mírame, soy una bestia! Me encanta! Nunca creí poder llegar a tener este cuerpo, ni yendo al gimnasio por años lo conseguiría *Dijo Will flexionando sus enormes brazos* Solo mira estas piernas, mis brazos, mi pene también es grande! Y mira estos sexys pectorales! Siempre tuve un fetiche con los pectorales, pero nunca pensé que mis tetas de gordo podrían convertirse en uno sexys y sabrosos pectorales, solo míralos, tan grandes y jugosos, vamos, toca los. Will se acercaba a mi apretando sus gigantescas tetas, las cuales obviamente accedí a tocar. -. Son tan grandes Will, me alegra que te guste tu nuevo cuerpo, que bueno que estés feliz. *Dije sonriendole y tocando sus enormes pectorales* -. Muchas gracias Dylan, esto es lo mejor que me ha pasado en la vida, muchas gracias. Me encantaba el nuevo Will, era tan sexy y su voz también lo era. -. No hay de qué Will, lo mereces por ayudarme tanto. *Comencé a apretar los pezones de Will, al parecer eso le encantaba, suspiraba cuando lo hacía* -. Wow, eso-eso se siente bien... Wow... Uff... Will estaba demasiado excitado, al parecer no podía contenerlo más. -. Oye... Puedes prestarme el baño!? Lo necesito rápido! *Dijo Will con sus manos en su entrepierna* -. Sí, claro, ve, está al fondo a la izquierda. William se fue corriendo al baño, así que decidí ir arriba a bajar toda la ropa que le compré. Mientras tanto William estaba en el baño, pero se encontraba dándose placer asimismo, al parecer no podía contener más su excitación, debía sacarlo, masturbaba su enorme verga rápidamente, pellizcaba sus pezones mientras lo hacía y esto lo ayudó a venirse, chorros de semen salían del nuevo pene de Will, dejó todo completamente empapado. -. UFFF AGH! Escuché un grito venir del baño, baje rápidamente con la ropa en mano y fui a ver que pasaba; Will salía del baño y se cubría su miembro, y parecía muy apenado. -. Hey, está todo bien? -. Sí... Solo tuve un problema, pero creo que ya pasó. *Decía Will con una grave y tierna voz al mismo tiempo* -. Muy bien, esto es para ti! *Dije mostrándolo una bolsa* Como supuse que necesitarías ropa nueva, luego de tu transformación, decidí comprar te esta, solo son un pantalón, una camisa y unas sandalias, todas extra grande. -. Wow, en serio, muchas gracias, no sé cómo agradecértelo... Este... Podrías pasarme el pantalón? Jeje... Will se puso sus pantalones nuevos, le quedaban muy bien, y algo apretados, se miraba muy sexy con ellos, e incluso se le formaba un buen paquete. -. Bueno, la verdad es que lo hice con gusto, pero si algún día quieres recompensarme estaré dispuesto a hacer lo que sea. -. M-muchas gracias, jejeje... La verdad es que me encanta mi nuevo cuerpo, pero me da un poco de pena que me quedé tan apretada la ropa... -. Bromeas? Mírate ahora! Te ves estupendo! Yo creo que necesitas mostrarle a todos lo genial que te ves! Mostrarles que ya no eres William el gordito, sino William el sexy monstruo musculoso! -. Sí... Creo, creo que tienes razón, sí. -. Muy bien, ahora si quieres podemos pasar la tarde jun- -. Es cierto! Tengo que salir y que el mundo vea mi nuevo yo! Adiós Dylan, iré a disfrutar un poco de mi nuevo cuerpo, Muchas gracias! William, me interrumpió y luego de decir eso, tomó sus cosas y se fue corriendo, aún con su camisa mojada, su pantalón apretado y sus sandalias nuevas, se veía muy sexy, pero me dejó sin poder hacer nada, nisiquiera me escuchó al detenerlo, me sentía muy frustrado, pero al mismo tiempo, estaba seguro que no era la última vez que lo iba a ver, y no podía esperar a verlo mañana en el trabajo, luego de eso, me dirigí al baño y al entrar, encontré lo que Will había hecho; dejó todo cubierto de su semen, el lavamanos, las cortinas, el espejo, todo estaba lleno de su lefa, era por eso que estaba tan apenado. Mientras tanto William fue a hacer varias compras, ropas, zapatos, calzoncillos, jock straps y varias cosas más, al parecer usó todo el dinero que había ahorrado toda su vida. Llegó la noche y Will se encontraba solo en su habitación, acababa de salir de bañarse, estaba completamente desnudo, se miró frente al espejo, pensó en lo que dije, de mostrarle a todos su nuevo cuerpo, y al final suspiró y dijo. -. Realmente... Este soy yo... Desde mañana todo será diferente, todos me tratarán diferente, yo soy diferente. Llegó la mañana siguiente, yo fui al trabajo en mi auto lujoso como siempre, entré y extrañamente no vi a Will en su escritorio, era extraño, él era siempre el que venía temprano, todos habían llegado menos él, realmente pensé que ya no vendría; pero al parecer me equivoqué. Will entró por la puerta principal, estaba usando una camiseta sin mangas que le quedaba algo ajustada, parecía que sus pechos iban a salir en cualquier momento, junto a eso, también llevaba unos jeans oscuros y ajustados en los cual se formaba un enorme paquete, justo como el de ayer, y por último unas botas timberland; todos estaban sorprendidos viendo a semejante bestia entrar de una manera muy confiada y vistiendo de una forma muy sexy, unos no sabían quién era, pero los que solían molestar a William se dieron cuenta de que era él, el gordito William, pero ahora convertido en un monstruo sexy y musculoso. Todos murmuraban, obviamente estaban hablando de él, y al parecer no le importaba, de hecho podría asegurar que le gustaba que hablaran de él, realmente lo opuesto a como era antes; Will, seguía caminando con una cara muy confiada, se dirigía hacia mi. -. Hola Dylan, Buenos días. *Dijo con su sexy y profunda voz* -. H-hola, buenos días... Dormiste bien? Me derretía por ese hombre, tanto que casi no podía hablar. -. Sí, jajá, dormí tan bien; luego de irme a casa comí como loco, incluso más de lo que comía cuando estaba gordo, y también me masturbé tres veces antes de dormir, fue muy bueno, al parecer este nuevo cuerpo me pide nuevas necesidades que no tenía antes. -. Wow, tres veces, eh? -. Sí... Desde que me transformé en esto suelo estar muy caliente, incluso lo estoy ahora... *Dijo dando un largo suspiro* Sabes? Daría lo que fuera para que alguien de aquí me haga una mamada ahora mismo. Eso fue, al decirme eso no podía más, estaba realmente exitado, tenía que hacer que ese gigante me diera esa mamada. -. Oye, yo estoy libre unos 15 minutos, sabes? -. Jejé, sabía que podía contar con mi mejor amigo aquí. Vamos a divertirnos. Me tomó con un brazo, me puso en su hombro y me llevó al armario del conserje, ahí bajó sus pantalones hasta sus rodillas y sacó su verga de ese jock strap que parecía que iba estallar en cualquier momento, yo comencé abriendo mi boca e iba a mamarsela poco a poco, o al menos ese era mi plan hasta que el gigante tomó mi cabeza con una mano y la acercaba y alejaba bruscamente hacia él, sinceramente no sé como pude aguantar semejante falo, llegaba hasta lo profundo de mi garganta que incluso dolía y además tenía que abrir bien la boca, ya que era muy grueso, tenía que pedir pausas para respirar y el me las daba, pero tan pronto podía regresaba a tomarme de la cabeza y hacer que se la chupara; mientras tanto yo solo podía masturbarme, me excitaba mucho esto, esto es lo que quería, quería sentir todas las fibras de este hombre dentro de mi. -. Que rico, por dios! Nunca, agh, nunca me la habían mamado antes, esto es demasiado bueno... Mierda, agh! Yo solo gemía a todo lo que decía y veía atentamente su cara, le encantaba volar mi boca con su enorme tranca. -. Puta, creo que... Ahhh... Creo que me voy a venir! El ritmo comenzó a acelerarse y yo ya me estaba viniendo también, se veía que iba a explotar en cualquier momento, hasta que... Lo hizo, se vino dentro de mi y tragué sus litros y litros de esperma que había depositado en mi boca. -. Agh... Wow... Si... Que tiraste mucho... Semen... *Dije con mis últimos alientos tirado en el piso* -. JAJAJA, wow! Me siento realmente poderoso ahora! Eso estuvo muy bueno, siempre quise que me hicieran una mamada, que bueno que fuiste tú el que me la hizo. Luego de decir eso me levantó y me besó mientras que yo aún tenía rastros de su semen en mi boca. -. Oye... Si tienes tiempo ahora podemos seguir con esto, aún tengo mucha leche aquí mismo. *Dijo moviendo su enorme pene y sus grande bolas* -. Uff... Agh, lo siento, tengo una sesión de fotos con Gabriel ahora mismo, será una sesión de él completamente desnudo, quizá te la pase luego para que la edites. -. Desnudo, eh?.. Bueno, creo que quiero ver eso también. -. Sí, ya me tengo que ir y estoy empapado. -. Oh, no te preocupes, en mi escritorio tengo unas toallitas húmedas para que te limpies. Eso fue realmente amable, parecía que aún quedaba un poco del viejo Will en esa enorme montaña de músculos con gran deseo sexual. Luego de limpiarme, llegó el momento, era hora de sacar a relucir mi talento y tomarle las fotos al modelo más grande de la compañía, Gabriel Janzi, el cuál también era uno de los más grandes bullies de Will. Yo sabía que Will tomaría venganza en cualquier momento, el problema era que no sabía cuándo ni cómo, así que en cualquier momento podría atacar, además que Gabriel no sabía nada aún del cambio de Will, así que quería estar ahí para ver su cara cuando se entere de esto. Gabriel ya estaba listo, tenía un cuerpo genial, un miembro muy bueno y un trasero grande, pero nunca podría llegar a ser igual de sexy y grande que Will eso estaba claro; todo estaba listo, Gabriel en su posición posando, yo con el lente preparado y apuntando, cuando de repente. *PUM* Bruscamente Will entró a la sala repentinamente con una cara decidida, Gabriel como su bullie, lo reconoció al instante, estaba atónito ante semejante monumento. -. William? Que mierda te pasó? -. JAJAJA, te sorprende verme, no pequeñín? luego de muchas burlas, bromas y comentarios, se podría decir que finalmente obtuve lo que siempre merecí. Will se acercaba más y más a Gabriel, hasta tenerlo entre él y la pared, donde comenzó a romper su camisa, pantalones y reventó su jock strap quedando completamente desnudo y con su miembro totalmente erecto. -. Q-qué vas a hacer!? *Dijo Gabriel preocupado* -. Darte lo que siempre has merecido a ti también... Y sucedió lo inevitable, Will tomó a Gabriel de su trasero y comenzó a lamerlo, y abrirlo, luego de un rato escupió a su enorme verga para lubricarla y lo introdujo bruscamente al ano de Gabriel. -. AGHHH!! DETENTE... YAAGHH -. JAJAJA, no cabrón, Agh- estas bien rico, uff, lo tienes bien apretadito. William embestía fuertemente a Gabriel, disfrutaba hacerlo gritar, disfrutaba darse placer con la persona que lo molestaba, realmente era excitante, tanto que hasta tuve que empezar a masturbarme también. -. Uff, que rico! Oye Dylan, deberías tomar fotos de esto, estoy seguro... Agh, que a todos les encantará verme violar a este maricón. Y así como lo dijo lo hice, comencé a tomar fotos de la tremenda cogida que Will le daba a Gabriel, solía cambiarlo de posición siempre, lo ponía en cuatro y comenzaba a flexionar para la cámara, lo cargaba y pedía que enfocara la cara de Gabriel gimiendo como loco, incluso lo hacía chupar su enorme pene mientras el pellizcaba sus pezones de sus enormes pectorales, entre otras, luego de estar un largo rato follando Will comenzaba a aumentar velocidad al igual que cuando se la estuve mamando, sabía que se iba a venir, debía estar preparado para tomar la foto final, la foto de la venida. -. UFFF, ME VENGO PENDEJO! AGHHHH -. AGHHH, MIERDA... Will estalló completamente, llenó a Gabriel con su semen, era tanto que su ano seguía chorreando con el semen incluso luego de que Will sacara su enorme tranca, realmente lo había hecho, se había vengado de su bravucón y de la mejor manera posible. -. Ahhh... Esto fue... Demasiado bueno... creo que no me había venido tanto antes, dejé todo empapado... Jejé... Oye... Dylan, tómame una foto, con mi verga cubierta de semen, estoy seguro que me veo muy sexy, no es así Gabriel? -. Aghhhh... -. DIJE! NO ES ASÍ GABRIEL? -. Aghhh...Sí...lo eres... -. Jajaja... Veo que estas empezando a entender tu nueva posición aquí... Tomé la foto como pidió, realmente era muy sexy, un completo dios musculoso en todo su explendor luego de haber preñado a su presa. Will salió de la sala de fotografía completamente desnudo, junto a Gabriel y yo en cada uno de sus brazos, Gabriel se encontraba casi inconsciente con tremenda cogida, mientras que yo sin pantalones y con mi pene escurriendo un poco de semen, pero claro, para nada como el pene de Will, estaba cubierto y escurría mucho más que él mío. El jefe llegó molesto y se sorprendió al vernos y más al ver que uno de sus mejores modelos fue bruscamente follando por el editor, se quedó sin palabras, así que decidí mostrarle las fotografías que había tomado, en especial la última, en la que Will lucía en todo su explendor. -. Esto... Esto es increíble! Es lo que necesitamos, un dios musculoso! Esto nos ayudará a vender más! Cómo dices que te llamas grandote? -. Me llamo William, soy el editor de acá. -. William, te interesaría ser nuestro nuevo modelo estrella? -. Claro que sí! Me encantaría serlo! Pero antes... Tengo unas pequeñas peticiones que quisiera que se cumplan... Y eso fue lo que cambió la vida profesional de Will, pasó de ser el editor gordito y maltratado a ser la nueva estrella de nuestra empresa de modelaje; claro que con algunas peticiones que se tuvieron que cumplir... Ahora Gabriel tenía que ser el asistente de William y debía servirlo y tratarlo como su amo y ser su puta personal, también le consiguieron un cuarto de descanso, que era donde solía follar a Gabriel cuando tuviera ganas, aunque también solía ir con él para tener un poco de sexo candente, ya que era increíble hacerlo con él y al parecer también le encantaba hacerlo conmigo, incluso comenzó a llevar a más chicos para follarlos, realmente le encantaba pasar el rato ahí, no lo molestabamos para nada, solamente para las seciones de fotos y prueba de vestuario, las cuales estaba feliz de hacer siempre. Sin duda la vida de Will dió un completo giro, él estaba encantado con su nuevo cuerpo, nuevo trabajo, nueva vida, fue lo mejor que le pudo haber pasado, incluso fue de lo mejor que pudo pasarme a mi, tener a un macho que esta dispuesto a tener sexo cuando quieras, es de lo mejor, y por eso es que estoy feliz de haberlo ayudado, estoy feliz de haber ayudado a mi amigo. _________________________________________ Y esto fue todo, espero que les haya gustado, y disculpen si se siente algo apresurada o si hay algún error, pero realmente tenía que sacar esta historia ya, no podía aguantarme más xD Por cierto, algunas de las imágenes son unos edits que hice, no son reales (ojalá y si)

The Cleric’s Infernal Husband ============================================ So, after a year of being sick on and off, I’m finally healthy enough to crank out a story. I hope you enjoy! This story is inspired by the webcomic “Mage and Demon Queen”. Please support the artist by reading it on Webtoon. ============================================ Agradath the Undefeated – Conqueror of the Seven Realms, Wielder of the Dragonheart Blade, the Infernal Emperor upon the Throne of the Damned – surveyed his empire from atop the highest tower of his keep. Half the mortal lands were now firmly in his grasp along all of the Underworld. Kingdoms fell before him, their petty walls weak as tissue. Only a handful of monarchs dared oppose him still, whilst the rest were already the puppets of his handpicked agents. And yet, all of this considered, he was bored. Incredibly so actually. The fun of it was just… gone. Most of the weaklings they called heroes and warriors couldn’t even breach the first gate of his stronghold. He was the most powerful being in the existence, but all the challenge was gone. Sure, he could always attempt to invade the heavenly realm next, but who wants a bunch of clouds? He growled and sat back on his throne of charred bones, stroking his goatee. The sulfuric embers on his arching ebony horns burned brightly like glittering emeralds and amethysts. In his frustration, he took a forgotten iron sword – a spoil of war – and began bending the blade over and over in his hands. Without even exerting himself, he soon turned the once broadsword into a glowing hot ball of iron. He snorted and tossed it in the corner of the room with a pile of other former weapons, reshaped by his hands. He looked at his own weapon, a mighty claymore of Damascan steel, a proper weapon christened by the bloody heart of a wyvern, thus the nickname. He could only frown as he looked at the mythic weapon; he could barely use it since the “Event”. The “Event” was what his seneschal called it, as calling it the “Undying” would send the demon lord into a rage. It began several weeks ago. These whelps of heroes realized it was better to team up in groups. Finally, they began getting into the stronghold proper, and when they were inevitably killed, they somehow came back to life back in the human capital. Agradath’s wisest mages named the phenomenon, “respawning”. For a time, this “respawning” made things interesting. Soon warriors were actually getting to Agradath’s door and for a time, life was fun gain. He had a challenge! It wore off too soon. The challengers were battle weary and would often be easy to defeat. Soon, they became a chore as to get them to stop. Agradath realized he had to break each one’s will individually until they gave up. Day in and day out he dealt with these invaders, but no one would last more than five minutes against him. He hardly ever broke a sweat. Worst of all, killing them didn’t even give him gory satisfaction; they just disappeared in a burst of light. To make any of it the least bit more entertaining, he kept a journal next to his throne. He tallied up whatever ludicrous speech the holier-than-thou warriors would give him. “Your reign of terror ends here.” The most common. 45,980. “My friends are my power!” Sickeningly naïve. As if demons couldn’t’ have friends. 8,235. “You twisted bastard!” 69. Nice. “I’m gonna marry you!” Ah yes, the good old- wait. What?! Agradath glowered at the newcomer. Surprisingly, this one was alone. Just some shrimpy young man in an ill-fitting white robe trimmed with gold that looked more like a sail on his slight frame. He held a gnarled wooden staff etched with runes that thrummed with holy magic. Clearly, he was some sort of cleric. A cleric! It nearly made the demon lord laugh. A healer, not a fighter, here alone before him! Yet, the whelp’s goofy grin that threw off the demon lord. “I… what did you just say?” “I-I-I said I’m going to marry you!” The cleric stammered. A low rumble started in his chest before erupting into a mirth of laughter. “You! Oh human, I thank you for the joke. But I don’t have room in my court for a jester. Enjoy your respawn.” With that, the cleric was dispatched with a simple fireball. ============================================ The next day, Agradath found himself still chuckling over the cleric’s words while reviewing his new decrees. That soon ended when the doors to the throne room flew open again. There, the cleric stood once more. “Hey, you didn’t even let me introduce myself!” Admittedly, this took the demon lord off guard. Most heroes took at least a couple days to train before attempting again. “Why would I care for the name of some weakling like you?” “I am not weak!” The cleric huffed. He took a deep breath. “My name is Ayden, and by the will of the Holy Ones, I shall defeat you by making you fall in love with me!” Agradath cocked an eyebrow. “Since when do the lazy gods give a shit about love?” The cleric had the decency to blush. “Well, maybe, I might have had the idea… and asked for their blessing.” Agradath smirked. “You are an interesting human at least but not interesting enough to keep around.” He threw a dagger threw the cleric and that was that. ============================================ The demon lord was standing before a mirror inspecting his body post-workout. He flexed his arms, grinning at how they swelled to the size of a man’s head. The door burst open again. “Who dares- ah. It’s you.” “I’m sorry!” The cleric blurted out, averting his eyes. He held out a small pink box. “I, um, brought a gift for you.” “Calm down, it’s not like I’m naked.” Agradath sighed and waved his hand. The box magically floated over to him. He opened it up and frowned. “Macarons?” “Cherry! My father is a baker, so I thought I’d try one of his recipes. The cherries in my village just came into season, and they’re so sweet. Maybe someday we can go pick some together.” Agradath was poleaxed. Never ever had anyone attempted to invite him to something as mundane as picking cherries. He opened his mouth to speak but stopped. The cleric seemed different. He couldn’t quite place it, but it seemed to be something with his tunic. It was the same one, but it looked off somehow. Not to mention, the blush on his cheeks and the way he looked so excited… it was cute. Well, maybe cute in the way a hellhound puppy was cute. Instead, he picked up his sword and hit the cleric over the head with the flat end. As the cleric disappeared in a burst of light, he turned back to the box. He gingerly picked one up between his claws and popped it in his mouth. It wasn’t terrible; the cleric was clearly a gifted cook. He ate another. Demon he may be, but he was also a lord and thus had to follow certain polite obligations. Besides, he couldn’t just let them go to waste. Maybe just one more. ============================================ The empty pastry box burned to ashes in the hearth as Agradath worked through some paperwork. After all, even evil overlords have to balance a national budget. He had just finished totaling the cost of his new weapons purchase when yet again the door opened. “Not now,” he growled. “Um, I can come back later if you want?” Agradath sighed, instantly recognizing the voice. He flung a lazy fireball at the cleric but was surprised when it came flying back. He stared in shock at his enemy, who seemed just as surprised his reflection spell worked. Agradath dismissed the fireball. Suddenly, the changes in the cleric became obvious. The tunic was a little shorter on him. The arm that held his staff was a little more toned, and a little more of his chest poked out. Even the cleric’s calves were a little more sculpted in his sandals, no doubt due to the long climb up the tower. What was his name? Ian? Arden? Ayden? Ayden. “You… you deflected it?” “I-I-I did.” The embers on his horns burned brighter than ever. “No human has ever deflected my fireballs.” An evil smile spread across his face as he leaped over the table. He lumbered straight for Ayden, heart racing in excitement. “You might just be interesting after all. Don’t disappoint me.” He drew his sword. “But I don’t want to fight?” “I SAID FIGHT ME!” A pitiful Banish spell bounced harmlessly off of the demon lord’s hairy chest. He growled in frustration and dispatched the cleric once again. ============================================ The days began to blend together, and Agradath found his patience wearing thin. “How the hell are you getting here earlier each day? I swear upon the fires of Hades, are my generals not even trying?!” Ayden shrugged. “I guess I’m just determined to see you, my lord.” Agradath rubbed his temples. Wait, did Ayden just say, “my lord”? A little zap of arousal shot down his body, but he hardened his resolve. “I am not your lord.” “Not yet, but I wouldn’t mind worshipping you.” The demon lord felt like he was smacked in the face. He fought to think of anything but twunkish cleric before him. “You… you what?” Ayden blushed. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say that. It’s just that you’re really hot! I mean, I’m a religious man – obviously – but by the gods your body is divine. Not that I just like you for your body, but damn those pecs, those arms! They look like they’re sculpted by angels. Even your man – err – demonhood! I know you’re hiding it, but I know it’s huuuuge-” The embarrassed cleric babbled on and on, and all Agradath could do was sit on his throne agape. He had partners in the past who were really into his body, but this was something else. He then saw that the cleric’s tunic had grown very tight around one particular spot. Not only was Ayden clearly growing more muscular as he fought his way up the tower, but his cock must also have grown too! He looked like he was smuggling a banana in there with a couple tangerines. “Listen,” Agradath said, his voice hoarse. “Perhaps we should just pick this up tomorrow.” Ayden stopped. “You’re not going to kill me today?” “No,” he said, but paused. “I could teleport you back to the human realms?” “I’d appreciate that.” Agradath cast the spell, but internally wondered why he found himself merciful. Was he going soft? Well, there was one part that clearly was not. Agradath sat back on his throne with a huff. The gods might be giving Ayden some kind of power that made him stronger, but if they were going to do it, why not go big? Not to jack himself off, but he was the damned demon lord! Literally the biggest threat to the human realms! Were the gods so pitiful that they couldn’t muster up enough power to help him? The Infernal Emperor then had an idea. This cleric was the best challenge he’d had in a long time, even if the battle only lasted for under a minute. Well then, why send a god to do a demon’s job? Why couldn’t he cast a spell that would… augment the cleric just a bit? He could finally have the challenge he always wanted! And, if the cleric got a little too big for his tunic, he could always take his power back. He could have the perfect sparring mate; he just needed Ayden to grow a little bit bigger. Just a smidge. Okay, maybe a bit more than a smidge – hell knows the guy needed the help. Certainly, he would make sure to grow him just for that extra edge in battle and nothing else. “He’ll be perfect,” he muttered to himself, ignoring his stirring loins. He would do it tomorrow. ============================================ Agradath had barely finished his morning routine by the time he could hear footsteps running towards his throne room. The door burst open. “I’m sorry,” Ayden blushed, holding out a new box of macarons. “I said a lot of things yesterday, you probably think I’m terrible.” Okay, he wasn’t expecting that. The cleric continued. “I started gushing about your appearance – and yeah you’re definitely hot – but I probably sounded really shallow. There’s more that I like about you too. You’re ambitious and driven, even if it’s in a more destructive way than most would like,” he laughed quietly. “But I’ve heard stories of your kindness too. You always directed your armies to take care of any displaced families and you’ve made sure everyone has enough food. Your only punishments have been for the rulers of the kingdoms you’ve conquered, particularly those who ignored the needs of their people.” “How did you hear about such things?” Agradath said with a low growl. He had made sure his treatment of his conquered people was quiet, to keep the threatening aura he worked so hard for. He had laid waste to the kingdoms, but just as quickly made sure to take care of the conquered lands and people. They were now his after all, and he took care of his things. Ayden made a little motion upwards with a soft smile. “They are helping me out after all.” “So, your pathetic gods actually do help you,” the demon lord scoffed. He took the box with a slight nod of thanks and set it on a table. He then walked closer to Ayden, carefully inspecting him. “I will admit they must have helped with your… changes after all.” “You’ve noticed?” Ayden beamed, puffing out his chest a bit. It was impossible not to. His body was beautifully cut, a living statue. Through the folds in his tunic, more and more skin was being exposed. A tight mountain range of serratus and intercostals now rippled down his side, only accentuated by how much wider he was starting to get. His pecs mounded up, making a tent over his abs, which Agradath could only imagine. His tunic stretched over his thicker thighs, and his boots were stretched around his swollen calves. Yet, Agradath couldn’t pull his eyes away from his new arms. His triceps were like horseshoes and his biceps looked like grapefruits with a fat vein running up the side. Agradath gently took his chin in his hand and lifted his face to his own. “Yes… you’ve definitely grown, little human. You might be a challenge for me yet.” His eyes lingered on the cute human’s features, captivated by his lips, plump as ripe cherries and begging for a demon to chew on them. He couldn’t help but lick his own as he backed away. “I’ll make you a deal, Ayden,” he said, savoring how the cleric’s name rolled off his tongue. “If you are so interested in marrying me, then you’ll have to pass my test.” “Anything!” The demon lord’s horns blazed brighter than ever as he smirked. “Then, you will have to conquer me in battle. Do that, and I will concede defeat and become your bride.” “But I can’t do that! What if I hurt you? What if I,” he gulped, “kill you?” “Kill?! A human kill the Infernal Emperor?!” Agradath doubled over in laughter. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. You only need to get me to admit defeat.” “Oh,” Ayden murmured, clutching his staff closely. The demon lord recomposed himself, crossing his arms and smiling inwardly as he saw his chance. “Of course, such a thing could be made easier if I were to… grant you a little extra power.” “I’ll take it.” “I know a holy man such as- pardon?” “I said I’ll take the power.” “You aren’t worried about corruption? Angering your gods?” Ayden stood tall. “Nothing corrupted could come from someone like you, my lord. I trust you.” Suddenly, Agradath felt his chest hurt. “If you wanted to hurt me, you would’ve done it by now – arguably something worse than death I’d imagine.” Agradath had to admit he had forgotten about the more… extravagant tortures. “Then,” he swallowed hard, “Take a fraction of my power.” He waved his hand and a runic circle enveloped them both with bolts of black lightning travelling from his own chest into the cleric’s. It was over as soon as it began. Both took a moment to catch their breath. “Is… is something supposed to happen?” Ayden finally asked as he tentatively flex his arm. Agradath frowned. “I expected something a bit more immediate. Maybe it needs some time?” He sat back on his throne. “Perhaps tomorrow?” “Tomorrow sounds good,” Ayden said, still a little shaken. “Um, have a good night, my lord.” “Good night, Ayden.” With another wave of his hand, he teleported the cleric back home. A hunger was growing inside him, gnawing at him. It was one that Ayden’s treats alone would not sate. ============================================ “Sir, are you sure you’re alright?” The seneschal asked. “You seem tense today.” Agradath hunched over a table with a pile of weapons from the spoils of war. He inspected each carefully; any flaws in the metal were unacceptable. The best he carefully stacked next to him. “I don’t understand. I feel… anxious. I have never been anxious.” “Everyone feels anxiety, milord. It’s simply part of being… well, alive!” “It’s more than that. It’s anxiety, but also excitement?” Agradath groaned and turned to the seneschal. “You may speak freely.” The seneschal nodded and relaxed. “I have served you for many years now, and I can tell this is not your usual battle anxiety. This is about that young cleric, isn’t it?” “Perhaps,” Agradath muttered. He took some of the good daggers and began to fuse them together with fire magic and sheer strength. “He is attractive, if I was about fifty years younger…” He chuckled as Agradath shot him a murderous look. “I have to say his body does glow with divine energy. Almost as if the gods are making sure he grows strong enough. Strong enough for what is hard to say.” “This isn’t just some booty call!” Agradath slapped the table. “I mean… I do want to fuck him, but it’s different than that! His body is nice, but he’s quite skilled. His tenacity and dedication… it’s almost admirable.” “Much like how he admires your body and your actions. Has it occurred to you that this could be the start of something deeper?” He chuckled again as the demon lord huffed. “Think about it. Oh, and good luck with the gift.” “How the fuck?” Agradath turned back to the table and realized he had been melding the weapons together into the start of a light armored tunic. ============================================ Agradath paced in front of his throne. “Where is he? He’s late.” He looked up at the newly finished tunic. It was finely detailed, reinforced with plate armor made from the various daggers and swords he had mashed together. He purposely left it loose, just in case Ayden grew again. The door creaked open this time. “Um, hi?” “Where have you- by the fires of hell!” Agradath gulped. Out of instinct, he drew his sword, but lowered it in shock. Where once stood a twig of a man now was a beefy stud, a veritable muscle beast among men. He had grown to six and a half feet tall and absolutely loaded with muscle. Instead of a “V” taper, his shoulders had grown so wide it was now more of a “T”. His tunic was starting to rip at the seams. The front was held on by threads and was painted onto his torso. Agradath could easily see his nipples and his bricklike six pack. His arms were wrapped in a tight web of veins. His thighs were now as thick as his waist had been. His feet and calves were so thick he could no longer wear his boots. Agradath ate him up with his eyes but froze upon seeing the massive bulge between his legs. It looked nearly like a barbarian’s arm, soft! “I’m sorry,” Ayden blurted out, “I was having a lot of trouble with my clothes today and I really didn’t want to-” RI-I-IP! The front of his tunic finally gave way, exposing his sweaty chest. “That. I didn’t want that to happen.” “Consider it forgiven,” Agradath breathed. He cleared his throat. “I made something that might help.” He motioned to the tunic. “Thank you,” Ayden said, a bit surprised. He picked it up. “This is beautiful. You made it yourself?” “I had some free time.” Ayden blushed. “Um so, just wanted to let you know, I’m gonna be taking a few days off. It’s wedding season, and I’ve got, like, five weddings back-to-back. Believe me, some of those brides are witches with a capital B.” “Fine,” Agradath huffed. “But I expect you to return immediately after. You’re the closest thing humanity has to a ‘challenge’ for me.” While he said that, he was glad his sword was before him, as he felt his thick manhood pulse. ============================================ The demon lord walked through the marble hall, removing his loincloth as he approached the bath. Fresh steaming water flowed from the steel gargoyles into the marble bath. He eased himself into the water with a sigh. It wasn’t long before his mind began to wander. He could nearly hear the quiet slap of meaty footsteps approaching him from behind. The hair on the back of his neck prickled as he could almost feel a hand massage his shoulders. He looked down to see the water parting as something thick began to rise. Agradath growled quietly, almost a purr as his hand stroked his battering ram of a cock. He closed his eyes. His imaginary Ayden peeled off that sweaty vestment with a cocky grin, slowly revealing more of his mountainous cleavage. He tossed the robes away, sure to show off just how his lats flared, and his arms bulged. He eased himself into the water. He moved like a stalking panther across the bath until his body pressed against the demon lord. The demon took a staggering breath, nearly feeling the soft puffs of air from the mortal’s mouth as he spoke against the crook of his neck. “You might be the strongest warlord in all the realms, but I’ll conquer you a different way,” the imaginary priest whispered. “You think I’ll crumble that easily?” Agradath growled back. He could nearly feel the priest’s manhood weighing on his own. “Look at that, mine’s bigger, and it’s just going to keep growing bigger. Because that’s what you really want, isn’t it? A big musclebound god to keep a bratty demon like you in your place.” Agradath gasped with a needy moan. The priest gave him a dirty smirk, tweaking the demon’s nipples before grabbing him by the lats and dominating his mouth with his tongue. He repositioned, letting his massive beast nudge up against the demon lord’s virgin, but twitching, hole. Agradath screamed in delight, erupting in a fountain of seed. His pearly cum splattered against the ceiling before dripping down across the demon’s spent body. His muscles twitched with little aftershocks as he gasped for air. As he came down from his high, he realized two things very quickly. One, while one hand was still on his cock, the other had been teasing his ass. He never played with his ass – ever. The demon lord of all realms was a top, damn it! But… it felt so good. Had he been missing out this entire time? Maybe. Possibly. He’d experiment again later, but the only one he’d actually spread his legs for would likely be Ayden. Maybe. He hated how his cheeks burned when he thought that. It made him feel hollow inside, but… it was a good kind of hollow? None of these feelings were making sense. Regardless, the second thing was how hard he still was. Mortal he was not, but even incubi needed time to recharge. He’d never been so hard – painfully hard! All because of that damn human! His cock spurted out a hefty load of pre just thinking about him. His hands weren’t going to be enough. ============================================ The royal guards stood at attention. Though none would show it, they were intimidated by their lord pacing before them. He glared as he appraised them. Finally, he pointed to the largest. “You! You’ll do, follow me. The rest of you are dismissed.” The others hurried out while the large beefy guard trembled slightly, following his lord. “Your majesty, sir, I apologize if I did something wrong. I know I’m new, but I promise to step up my work!” Agradath slammed the door shut and rolled his eyes. Locking the doors to his chambers, he turned on the guard. “Strip.” “S-sir?!” “Don’t act innocent,” Agradath said in a low growl. “I heard from the others you’ve been dreaming about a night with me. I need to relieve some… tension. I see this as a win-win.” Agradath threw off his loincloth, revealing his proud cock, already drooling a thick stream of pre. The guard couldn’t get undressed fast enough. “D-do you want me to get into missionary or- OH!” Agradath grabbed the guard by his ample ass and dove in. He slammed the guard into his bed in a mating press. The tight ass squeezed his cock perfectly as he pummeled the guard. He loved the feeling of the guard’s muscles press against his own. Yet, he couldn’t help but think: Ayden is gonna be bigger. Ayden is gonna be much bigger. These rock-hard arms are mere pebbles to Ayden’s boulders. These squeezable pecs weren’t the giant slabs like Ayden’s. This sexy ass was tight, but probably not as delectable as Ayden’s. His Ayden. The Ayden he helped grow into a mortal god. He pounded relentlessly, deaf to the guard’s squeals of pleasure and the hot splashes of cum as the guard came for the second time across his abs. All the while, the demon could feel a phantom breath on his neck. A voice whispered in his ear… “Not fair, my lord. You started without me.” Agradath could nearly feel hands wandering and groping his chest as a massive rod teased against his hole. “Mmm… I want your cock next, but first, can I top you?” “Yes… yes… take me…” he panted. “Fuck yes, sir, please destroy me!” The guard moaned, but the demon lord didn’t hear a word. He swore he could feel something begin to stretch his hole, but he exploded into the guard below first. The guard’s stomach swelled full of at least a gallon of cum. “Sir, you can breed me like that anytime…” The sex-drunk demon purred before passing out, curled against his leader. ============================================ The Infernal Emperor was losing his goddamned mind. It had been a few days since Ayden said he would return, yet the cleric had yet to arrive again. He paced frantically around his throne room, peering out over his balcony for any sign of him every few minutes. He had forbidden anyone from disturbing him, mostly because he didn’t want anyone to see how undone he had become. He tried to exercise to ease the tension, but the pump only made him think of the cleric’s muscles. He tried to review his treasury, but that only lead to him making more gifts for Ayden. He would have fucked more of his guards… if they hadn’t been ordered to stay away for now. His hand was a poor substitute. The most recent agricultural yield reports sat on his desk. Just looking at them made him think of how Ayden promised to take him cherry picking. He was thinking about seeing if a walk would clear his head, when he heard footsteps approaching. Heavy ones, that nearly shook the tower. It had to be him! The door groaned as it swung open slowly. He turned and prepared himself, but… Ayden hadn’t grown? Not to say he wasn’t impressive still, but he was the same size as the last time they met. That said, Agradath’s demonic heart skipped a beat seeing him wearing the armored tunic, even if he filled it to the bursting point. “I’m sorry to keep you waiting so long. There were some problems with a surprise last minute suitor at the last wedding.” He then reached back and pulled out a heavy zweihänder, but to Ayden it was as light as a dagger. It was etched with glowing blue runes and seemed to be made of obsidian. “I came across this on the way to see you today. It’s not much but…” It was nowhere near as strong as his own sword, but to Agradath it was the most beautiful sword he’d ever seen. “Thank you,” he muttered, “but don’t think this excuses your tardiness.” He gently took the sword and inspected it. “I really am sorry, my lord,” Ayden replied. “You have my full attention now, and I’m ready to fight.” “Music to my ears,” Agradath nearly purred. He set the gift down and turned back to the cleric, yet before he could draw his sword, he was smashed by a spell – no, it was Ayden! The two smashed to the ground as the cleric grappled him. The two struggled for a moment, before Agradath repositioned, tossing the cleric over his shoulder. The demon lord leaped back, flinging a fireball at the cleric to buy him time to ready his sword. “I admit, you caught me off-guard.” “Had to try something new to impress you,” Ayden laughed, knocking the fireball away with a simple spell. He conjured a holy magic sword and clashed against Agradath; his lack of skill covered by his sheer strength. As Agradath maneuvered to deflect, he saw the cleric beginning to grow before his eyes. Each pulse of those thick veins pumping his arms bigger, bit by bit. The distraction was enough for him to get knocked back. Agradath summoned demonic chains from the underworld, which flung themselves over the cleric’s body. “Today,” Ayden huffed, “is the day I win!” He took a deep breath and flexed. His body continued to swell ever larger. Agradath’s jaw dropped as he saw the dark chains beginning to crack. “Bigger… bigger… bigger!” He tightened his muscles as hard as he could, and the dam broke. Suddenly his chest throbbed bigger. His tunic groaned and bit by bit, the plates buckled and broke. He laughed as he bounced his pecs, shattering the chains. His abs swelled into a tortoise shell that broke the chains around his waist. Finally, his now sequoia-sized thighs destroyed the final chains. “Your spell is going to be your undoing, Emperor,” Ayden said in a husky voice that made Agradath’s body yearn for his touch. “How about you try your own trick?” This time, holy golden chains wrapped their way around the demon lord, binding him tight and bringing him to his knees. Ayden huffed as he walked up to Agradath and knocked him to the ground. “Do you give up, my lord?” Agradath tried to remain stoic, but there was a loud rip. His cock flipped up, free of his loincloth and flinging a stream of pre across the cleric’s boulder sized calves. No… not the cleric; his cleric. His Ayden. The chains bound him tightly, but if he could just reach… perfect. He smirked; his plan was still on track. “Make me, human.” A dark look flashed across Ayden’s face. Seeing the Infernal Emperor trapped before him, his hairy pecs pushed out by the chains and his long forked tongue flickering over his plump lips was more than enough to bring out his most primal instincts. He tore away what little remained of his tunic and jammed his staff into the ground, cracking the tiles. His massive cock, dwarfing Agradath’s by more than a small margin, pulsed with need. “Claim your prize,” the demon breathed. Ayden grabbed him by the horns and slowly but firmly fed him his cock. Agradath moaned around the thick man meat. His eyes rolled back in his head. By the fires of hell, he never expected a man to taste so good. The thick, syrupy stream of pre was like the nectar of gods, and the demon lord was more than willing to worship his new human like the divine. He wanted to savor his cleric, but he didn’t have a choice. Ayden’s primal urges demanded not love making, but skull fucking. Ayden snorted, pounding the demon’s throat like a machine. “Who knew the Infernal Emperor would be so hungry for a human? Were you just sitting here thinking of me, like I was thinking of you?” Agradath moaned, not expecting to enjoy being so thoroughly put in his place. He could hardly keep himself from being lost in the waves of pleasure, from every thrust and from his nipples rubbing against Ayden’s monstrous legs. Oh, he was going to enjoy teasing Ayden into another fuck frenzy later tonight. “Swallow every drop,” Ayden ordered, burying his cock inside and shoving the demon’s face into his pubes. Agradath could only groan as what felt like an endless deluge filled his stomach, stretching his tight abs. He let his body go limp, relishing the afterglow and the feeling of being completely destroyed by his lover. “By the gods, if your mouth is hell, I don’t want to know what heaven is.” Ayden barely got a chance to catch his breath, before he was knocked back on his ass. “How?” He looked up and saw Agradath was freed. “You could get out the whole time?!” “Easily, and now I’m claiming my prize. It’s a good thing those chains were loose enough to prep myself while you enjoyed my mouth,” he grinned evilly, licking his lips. Ayden suddenly felt his massive member grabbed and raised, aimed for the demon’s now well stretched hole. “No please!” “Fuck that,” the demon growled. “I’ve waited too damn long.” “You can’t! It’s sensitive, I just came, plea-AHHHH!” Agradath savored slowly sinking down onto the massive cock, teasing every last inch as he slid down. He came instantly, just having the human inside him felt thousands of times better than he imagined. “Ooooooh,” he purred, “my body was made for your cock… or perhaps your cock was made for me.” Ayden couldn’t respond. He was a burbling wreck of incoherent moans, his eyes rolled back, hips twitching wildly as he experienced pleasures beyond anything he had felt before. Agradath slid deeper and deeper, feeling his hunger for more of his titanic lover only grow stronger and stronger. Ayden looked like his soul was being milked out through his cock. Agradath growled, “Mine. All mine.” Ayden’s hips moved on their own, letting the demon king’s weight slam himself. Agradath didn’t want it any other way, shoving himself just as hard back. “Yes, yes, YES! FUCK ME!” The Infernal Emperor cried out as his seed painted his lover’s torso. “Make me into your slut, human. Don’t you want me? Don’t you want to claim me?!” The taunt pulled the trigger, as the cleric hilted the demon lord, letting a flood loose into his tight, needy ass. Agradath moaned, his second load forced out. “I… I submit!” Agradath gasped, falling forward into his mess spilled across Ayden’s abs. “Wh-what?” Ayden muttered, holding him close, still coming down from his haze. “I submit to you,” He groaned again, finally letting his tough façade drop. He nuzzled into his chest. “I submit to you, you win! I surrender completely to you, Cleric.” “Wait, you mean…?” “Yes, I’ll marry you, my Ayden,” he murmured, pulling himself up and into a gentle kiss. “I don’t think I can live without you. That was… amazing.” Ayden kissed him over and over. “I can’t believe… you actually… want to marry me?” “Dominant sexy lover who can actually go toe to toe with me, not to mention someone finally as driven and stubborn as me,” Agradath huffed, with a grin. “No one has ever made me change my mind or bring me to my knees.” His chest tightened. “I might… love you.” Ayden beamed. “I love you, my lord.” “No, no more of that. You’ve more than proven to at least be my equal, Ayden.” He paused before saying the words he never imagined would ever leave his lips. “I love you, Ayden.” Ayden reached forward and kissed his lover deeply. “I wish this moment would last forever.” “Not allowed,” the Infernal Emperor growled. “Just because you conquered me doesn’t mean you get out of your punishment.” “Punishment?” Ayden flustered. “You made me wait for you. As punishment, you have to make love to me all night.” The cleric blushed. “I think I can manage that, my love.”

Hola, ha pasado mucho desde mi historia anterior, jajá. El día de hoy les traigo esta nueva y extensa historia ya completa de una sola vez, espero y les guste Él es Ricardo (Ricky), tiene 20 años, ha trabajado como Taquero desde los 18 años, justo al salir de preparatoria. El negocio le fue heredado gracias a su difunto padre, el cual Ricardo motivado por sus últimas palabras de "Debes trabajar y convertirte en todo un hombre" aceptó. Ricardo era un chico bonachón, media 1.67, tenía un abdomen flácido y unos brazos no tan trabajados, a él no le importaba mucho ser así, aunque a veces le gustaría ser más fuerte, como su padre hubiera querido, lo único que le importaba a él es ser una persona gentil y amable; aunque la amabilidad que el tenía llegaba a perjudicarle, solía dar tacos gratis a personas que decían no tener dinero para pagarselos diciendo que otro día lo harían, obviamente mintiendo y aprovechandose de su confianza. Esto le había pasado factura a Ricardo ya que no le alcanzaba el dinero para pagarle al dueño del local en el que estaba su puesto de tacos. -. Tres mil cuatrocientos noventa y nueve, y tres mil quinientos! A la verga, no me llega la lana para pagarle al dueño. Me hace falta más dinero, aghh. Debería a ver cobrado a esos culeros que no me pagan. -. Hey que tranza Ricky. *Decía un muchacho de apariencia delgada y con muchas ojeras* -. Hola, Pepe... Nada solo estoy viendo que me falta un chingo para pagarle al dueño del local. Pepe era el mejor amigo de Ricardo desde la prepa, tomó un camino diferente a él vendiendo droga, suele irle bien aunque también suele consumirla lo cual se puede deducir por su apariencia delgada aunque con un poquito de musculo y su mirada perdida. -. Chale carnal, yo te prestaría pero no tengo nada ya lo gasté todo y no me ha pagado el patrón aún... -. No te preocupes... Ya me di por vencido... -. Ya te dije que te vengas a trabajar conmigo, pagan muy bien, jejé. -. No, no voy a vender droga, mi papá no hubiera querido eso... -. Tú piénsalo ya verás como te irá de bien jajá. Eh, ponme unos al pastor, ya me ruje todo. -. Marchando... *Decía tristemente mientras se ponía manos a la obra con sus tacos al pastor* Ten, aquí están. -. Uhmmm, está si es mierda de la buena, no sé cómo no tienes el dinero suficiente si estás cosas están bien buenas. *Decía Pepe mientras masticaba con la boca abierta* -. Gracias, tu si aprecias mi comida carnal. -. Es que es muy buena... Bueno, ya me tengo que ir *Decía mientras limpiaba su boca* llámame si queres algo carnalito. -. 'ta bien bro, adiós. -. Ahh... Ya nadie viene a comer tacos, cuando era niño este sitio estaba lleno de restaurantes de comida típica mexicana, ahora la mayoría de estos son veganos o lugares para hacer ejercicio, es un mal lugar para mi puesto... Aún así es el que menos me cobra, y está difícil encontrar otro lugar. Estoy acabado. *Se decía asimismo* De repente un carro lujoso se acercó hacia el puesto de Ricardo, parqueandose en frente de él, de el auto salió un hombre bien vestido con cara algo pretenciosa. Él era Santiago, el hijo del dueño de los locales y dueño de una empresa de moda, heredó todo eso de su padre que había fallecido hace dos años. Era un hombre de 1.73, atlético y vegano, cuidaba mucho su dieta y le gustaba vestir bien. -. H-Hola, Don Santi. -. Hola, señor Ricardo, ya le dije que no me llame "Santi" mi nombre es Santiago. -. S-sí, disculpe... -. Bueno, como ya debes saber, estamos en ese día del mes en el que vengo a cobrar el pago por el local, así que necesito que me des el dinero ahora, por favor. -. E-eh... No quiere comerse unos tacos..? Jejé. -. No me ofrezca tan grotesco "manjar" yo solo vengo por el dinero, así que demelo ¡ahora! *Decía friamente* -. Este... Re-resulta que no lo tengo completo, jejé... Le ha ido mal al negocio y me preguntaba si me podría dar por lo menos una semanita más para juntar el dinero, jé... -Pfft, no me haga reír; usted sabe muy bien que no le cobro demasiado y aún así no me va a pagar? Ni crea que le voy a dar otro día más, así que mañana en la tarde más le vale que se lleve todo a otro lugar. Vamos a convertir este lugar de comida grotesca en un negocio de batidos saludables. Adiós. Santiago se dirigió rápidamente hacia su auto y se fue del lugar. -. Mierda... Papá lo siento mucho... No pude mantener el negocio... *Decía Ricardo tristemente* Mientras tanto Pepe se encontraba en la bodega donde trabajaba junto a su patrón. -. Oye Pepe, ven acá cabroncito *Decía su Jefe* -. Que tranza patroncito? -. Necesito que pruebes esta madre, es una nueva droga que ha venido por parte de los chinos de Japón, dicen que es una bien fuerte y aún están experimentando con ella. Como sé que le entras a todo te la dejo a ti pa' que la pruebes, he escuchado que quizá no la vuelvan a hacer porque es muy poderosa y no quieren que caiga en malas manos, pero si me la dieron es porque soy de confianza y he sido cliente de esos taka-taka, así que aprovéchala mijo. -. A huevos que sí jefecito, puede confiar en mi. (No le entendí casi ni madres pero la cosa es que está buena esta mierda) *Decía mientras tomaba la bolsita de droga y la guardaba en su bolsillo derecho* -. Ah, y vende estas bolsas de mariguana en el parque, ya sabes, lo de siempre. -. Claro que sí, capitancito. Pepe salió de la bodega, justo en la entrada de esta recibió una llamada de su amigo Ricardo. -. Qué tranza Ricky? Qué paso? -. Ah... Ya me mandaron a la verga, necesito que me ayudes a subir unas cosas a la troca para llevármelas a mi casa. -. Chale, vale verga el dueño de esos locales, ni una semanita más te dio para que vendiera? -. No, ni verga... Pero ya ni modo, tengo que buscar trabajo con lo jodida que está la situación. -. 'uta amiguito, ya voy pa' allá. Ricardo comenzó a guardar sus cosas en cajas, mientras que Pepe se encontraba en camino hacia su negocio. -. Ay... Papá, discúlpame siento decepcionarte papito, no pude hacerte honor... *Decía Ricky con lagrimas en sus ojos* Pepe llegó al negocio, encontrándose a su amigo llorando. -. Ya llegó tu hombre Ricky, jajá... Ay... No carnal... 'tas mal... Ya no llores. -. Disculpa cabrón, no podía soportar... Creo que ya se me fue... -. Así me gusta carnal, que seas fuerte, quizá no de cuerpo pero si de mente, jajá. -. Jejé... Gracias, ahora ayúdame a levantar estas cajas bien pesadas. -. Ok, allá voy. *Decía Pepe mientras levantaba las cajas con facilidad* Pfft, jajaja, no pesan nada, si estas bien débilucho wey. -. Ya wey, ya sé que no soy bien fuerte, pero así me gusta. -. Ya wey, jajá, no te enojes... Ah, y la oferta sigue en pie, ya sabes lo de ir a vender ya sabes qué conmigo. *Decía Pepe mientras guiñaba su ojo* -. No, nunca le haría eso a mi papá que en paz descanse... Prefiero ser pobre y sano... -. Tú dices eso porque nunca la probaste, deberías hacerlo. -.No... Mejor cambia de tema y terminemos guardando. -. Sale, tú te lo pierdes... ¿Oye y esta carne? *Decía mientras observaba un tupper* -. Ah, me la llevaré a comer hoy, sino lo hago se me echa a perder. -Ah... *Decía Pepe mientras una idea surgía en la cabeza de este* (Debería ponerle un poco de mariguana a su carne pa' que la pruebe y así va a ver como le gusta jiji) Pepe se acercó más al tupper, sin pensarlo, sacó una bolsita de su bolsillo derecho y lo vertió todo en su carne, cerró el tupper y comenzó a sacudirlo para que se mezclara bien. -. ¿Qué haces? *Preguntaba consternado Ricardo* si quieres un poco de carne te doy... -. No, yo en casa tengo mucha comida, jajá... Vamos a seguir subiendo tus cosas a la troca. *Decía Pepe nervioso* -. Sale, está bien ... Rarito. Ricardo y Pepe subieron casi todo al auto, excepto la estufa, unas sillas y el refri. -. ¿Y esto lo vas a dejar? *Preguntaba Pepe* -. Sí, me dijo que tengo hasta mañana en la tarde para irme, así que veré si puedo vender algo más... -. Ah... Bueno, creo que ya es hora de que cierres por hoy Ricky. -. Sí... Ayúdame a meter la estufa al local. -. Sale. *Decía Pepe mientras sostenía un lado de la estufa* Ricardo hacía lo máximo que podía, pero al final el mayor trabajo lo hizo Pepe; terminaron de cerrar y se despidieron, Ricardo se fue a su casa mientras Pepe se fue al parque a vender droga. -. No puedo esperar a que me diga que le pareció *Decía Pepe mientras frotaba sus manos pícaramente*pero pa' mientras a hacer dinerito con más droguita, jajá. Ricardo llegó a su casa, bajó su tupper con comida y lo dejó sobre la mesa y se sentó un rato a pensar. -.Ay... Vale verga, tengo que empezar a buscar trabajo... Maldito Santiago, debería haberme dado una semanita más, ya le había hecho esto mismo a varios otros negocios como los helados de Doña Chonita o el puesto de carnita asada de Don Luis... Pero qué se le va a poder hacer, no se le puede decir nada... Lo siento papá, te fallé... *Decía tristemente* por lo menos aún te tengo a ti, carne, esta tristeza me está dando mucha hambre... Ricardo comenzó a devorar toda la carne gracias a su despecho, se sentía vacío, esperando a que está acción lo ayudara. -. Uh... Esto no me va a hacer bien... *Decía mientras tocaba su estómago* será mejor que vaya a dormirme ya... Mañana tengo que levantarme temprano para vender lo más que pueda. Ricardo se puso su pijama y se dirijió a su cama a rezar un poco. -. Por favor, Dios, dame fuerzas para sobrellevar esta situación, ojalá y estés cuidando a mi papito hasta allá arriba y dile que lo siento... No pude convertirme en el hombre que él quería.... Ricardo terminó y se acostó a dormir, todo iba bien hasta que el reloj dió las 3:55 am; algo le pasaba a Ricardo, su estómago comenzó a hacer ruido y su cuerpo comenzó a temblar... -. Ugh... Mi estómago... Me está temblando el cuerpo... Agh... No debí comerme toda la carne antes de dormir... Ricardo se abrazaba asimismo mientras el dolor invadía su cuerpo, de pronto su temblor comenzó a hacerse más fuerte, gracias a esto Ricardo dió un grito desgarrador... -. AAAAAGGHH!! Du-duelegh... Tan pronto Ricardo soltó el grito su cuerpo empezó a cambiar. Sus piernas comenzaban a crecer, se salían demasiado de su pijama; su torso comenzó a estirarse dejándo ver su ombligo y estirando su camisa, sus brazos se estiraba más y más; -. Agh... Estoy-creciendo... Uff. Justo cuando Ricardo pensaba que el estiramiento había terminado una nueva ola de cambios se hizo presente. Primero con su espalda volviéndola mucho más ancha y más musculosa, destruyendo por completo su camisa; sus hombros aumentaron de tamaño, se volvieron enormes, sus flácidos brazos comenzaron a inflarse al punto de verse como grandes toronjas; sus piernas comenzaron a llenarse de músculos, que al mismo tiempo hacían que su pantalón se rompiera convirtiéndolo en unos shorts; su pecho palpitaba, desatando unos pectorales enormes que parecían melones; su panza comenzó a convertirse en un six pack y su trasero había crecido y se había levantado, ahora contaba con unos enormes gluteos; Ricardo se había convertido en una montaña de músculos, que ni el mismo podía creer. -. Q-qué!!? ¿Qué le pasó a mi cuerpo? *Decía mientras miraba hacia abajo con dificultad gracias a sus enormes pechos* Por último su miembro comenzó a vibrar y se desató un enorme bulto que yacía en sus nuevos par de shorts. Ricardo aún seguía fascinado por su nuevo cuerpo y no sé percató mucho de este detalle; aunque por su cara se notaba que le encantaba en lo que se había convertido. -. ¿Cómo? ¡Soy todo un chacal! ¡Estoy bien grandote! Jajá... Tengo que verme en un espejo rápido... Ricardo corrió al espejo de su armario y comenzó a verse fascinado, tocando suavemente sus nuevos abdominales. -. Dios... Soy todo un hombre ahora... ¡Me veo bien rico! *Decía mientras flexionada sus brazos* ¿Pero cómo mierda me convertí en esto?.. ¿Será por el rezo que hice anoche?.. Sí... Diosito me convirtió en esto, Diosito me volvió más fuerte, como quería, jajá ¡Me encanta!, no puedo esperar para mañana y que todos me digan lo vergón que me veo... Es verdad, mañana es mi último día... El pinche Santiago no me quiso dar otra semana para juntar el dinero... Es un pendejo... *De repente en la cabeza de Ricardo había surgido una idea* Sí... Ayer le pedí a Dios fuerza para sobrellevar la situación y él me dió este cuerpo para que le de una lección al pinche mamón de Santiago, jajá. Gracias Diosito *Decía mientras flexionada su brazo derecho* Ese Santiago se las verá conmigo, así haré justicia a los otros negocios que el pendejo quitó también, como el puesto de tostadas de Doña Rosa o el de Carnitas de Don Paco... Ahora si alguien va a poner a ese cabrón en su lugar... *Decía mientras iba a ver la hora en su celular* Son las 4:02 de la mañana, tengo que pensar el algo ya. Ricardo comenzó a hacer su plan, tenía demasiada energía que decidió planear eso y entrenar toda la mañana, mientras casi llegaba la hora para prepararse y abrir su negocio. -. Doscientos noventa y nueve, y Trescientos... Uff... Ni loco hubiera podido hacer trescientas lagartijas con mi anterior cuerpo, me encanta mi nuevo cuerpo de chacal, jajá. Ah, ya casi es la hora, le voy a llamar a Pepe para hacer el plan. Ricardo llamó a Pepe, mientras este último se encontraba aún dormido y que gracias a la llamada de Ricardo despertó. -. ¿Qué pedo Ricky? ... ¿Son las 5:40 cabrón que quieres? -. ¿Qué tranza Pepe?, quiero que me vendas de aquella droga que te hace dormir al instante, cabrón. -. ¿Pa' qué quieres eso? *Decía intrigado* y wey como que te escuchas más duro, ¿no? ¿Te resfiaste? -. Tú solo trae esa mierda, te explico cuando me vengas a ver. -. Sale, luego te llevo. *Pepe colgó el teléfono y comenzó a pensar un poco* ¿Para qué querrá esa droga Ricardo? ¿Será que ya quiere entrarle a esto? Jajá, al parecer mi plan funcionó, ¡ahora venderá droguita conmigo! *Decía alegre Pepe* Mientras tanto Ricardo decidió ir a prepararse para empezar su día con su nuevo cuerpo. Ricardo se dirijió a la ducha, se quito la ropa y se metió a duchar, percatandose de un gran detalle, que apenas había notado... -. QUE VERGOTA!! jajá, Dios que grande la tengo, jajajá, me encanta... Adoro cada vez más este cuerpo. -. Listo, ahora ponerme más guapo de lo que soy, jajá... Ay, es verdad, no tengo ropa, ¿de donde voy a sacar? *Ricardo pensó un poco la situación y se acordó que aún tenía la ropa que era de su padre y decidió ir a buscarla* Mi papá era gordo y alto, de seguro tiene ropa para mi... Ajá, esta será buena *Decía mientras tomaba una playera blanca, unos calzoncillos y unos jeans algo viejos* Ay papito... Ahora si soy un hombre grande y fuerte como te hubiera gustado... *Decía mientras miraba la ropa* Muy bien, ahora que tengo ropa me faltan zapatos... Ah! Usaré los que me mandó mi tío de los USA que me quedaban enormes... Listo! Termino de cambiarse y ya listo se fue en su carro hacia su negocio; llegó a este y se bajo del auto, mientras atraía las miradas de todos. Abrió su negocio mientras los dueños de los demás negocios y gimnasios lo veían a él y a su asombroso cuerpo, no lo podían creer; sacó su estufa y se puso su gabacha que apenas le quedaba y comenzó a vender sus deliciosos tacos. La estufa parecía de juguete a la par de él, ahora era un gigante lleno de músculos. Los clientes llegaban rápidamente para comprarle tacos, aunque en realidad era más para poder verlo de cerca. Ricardo trabajaba como loco, hasta que llegó al punto de terminarse todo los ingredientes que tenía. Ya había llegado la tarde y Ricardo finalmente pudo parar de hacer tacos. -.Uff, creo que logré juntar el dinero que me faltaba, jajá; pero igual quiero vengarme del pendejo de Santiago. Mientras Ricardo descansaba en su silla afuera de su negocio, Pepe se acercaba no pudiendo creer lo que veía. -. Ri-ricky!!? Eres t-tú!? -. Hola Pepito, ¿Qué tal carnalito? -.¿!Qué mierda te pasó!? Estás enorme! -. Me veo bien vergas, ¿verdad? Me encanta este cuerpazo, soy todo un chacal ahora. -. ¿Cómo? ¿Cuando? -. Justo anoche, recuerdo haber terminado de comer, luego me fui a dormir y en la madrugada me convertí en esta bestia, jajá. -. Espera, esto pasó después de comer la carne? -. Sí, jajá, luego de comer, me dormí como ya dije. -. Oh... Interesante... *Decía mientras notaba que en su bolsillo derecho no se encontraba el sobre de droga que le había dado su jefe ayer* (Mierda, creo que ese era el efecto de la droga, convertí a Ricardo en un chacal sin querer... Tengo que conseguir más de esa droga) B-bueno, Ricky... A-quí tienes la droga que me pediste... Por cierto... ¿Para qué la quieres? -. Me voy a vengar del pendejo de Santiago, ese cabrón no sabe lo que le espera *Decía mientras hacía saltar sus pectorales* -. Pero no llevará guarda espaldas? -. Pff, no este lugar es prácticamente suyo, siempre viene solo. -. Vaya, si que le va a doler *Decía mientras veía sus musculosos brazos* Bueno, yo ya me tengo que ir, así que adiós *Decía nervioso* -. Hey, ¿a donde vas tan rápido sin haber tocado mis músculos? -. Qué!? Pero yo no quiero, no me gusta eso... Jejé. -. Vamos tocalos, tocalos si quieres irte... -. (parece que no tengo opción, mierda...) Ok, solo un poquito. *Comenzó a tocar los bíceps de su amigo* wow, son bien grandes... Parecen toronjas... -. VERDAD!? me encantan *Decía mientras flexionaba* ahora bésalos. -. QUE!? -. Bésalos, ahora. *Presionaba la cabeza de Pepe frente a su bicep izquierdo* solo uno, y te vas. -. Yo... (no tengo opción, otra vez, se ve muy intimidante) Ok... *Comenzó a besar mientras Ricky sostenía su cabeza, duró 20 segundos así, hasta que de alguna forma gracias a su sudor pudo deslizarse y se soltó* -. Aww... Eso fue poco... Por qué no vamos mejor a ese callejón y nos tardamos más? *Decía Ricardo de manera atrevida* -. Yo, no quiero, me tengo que ir... A-adiós... *Pepe corrió lo más rápido que pudo escapando de Ricardo* -. Que cabrón, no quiso hacer nada conmigo... Fua, a pesar de estar bien delgaducho tiene buen culo... Me la para de solo verlo... Agh, aunque ahora tengo que esperar al pinche Santi y darle su merecido... Mientras Pepe corría de Ricardo recibió una llamada de su jefe, preguntando el resultado de la droga... -. ¿¡LA PERDISTE!? Ahora que vamos a hacer grandisimo pendejo, ¡hijo de puta! *Decía el jefe de Pepe* -. Jefesito, nada más fue un descuido, se lo voy a recompensar, le trabajo gratis un mes... -. Ni creas que te voy a volver a ver en la vida cabrón, ¡esa prueba nos iba a costar una dotación importada de droga, y tú mandaste todo a la mierda! Así que ni loco vuelvas, y como te vea por aquí, te mando a quebrar, entendiste cabrón? Y cuidadito con andar llamando a la policía... *Decía el Jefe de Pepe mientras colgaba* -. Chale, ahora si la re cagué bien... Ahora me dejaron sin chamba, vale verga... Mientras tanto, Ricardo esperó hasta la tarde, cuando el señor Santiago iba a llegar a cerrar su tienda. -. Uff... El pendejo de Pepe me dejó caliente... No se me baja la verga... En mi anterior cuerpo apenas se me notaba lo duro... Mientras Ricardo trataba de bajar su miembro, un auto lujoso se parqueaba frente a él, de este salió Santiago, que quedó impactado al ver al nuevo Ricardo. -E-eh... Disculpe... Q-quién es usted, y qué hace aquí? *Decía Santiago intrigado* Ricardo se percató de este y sonrió. -. Qué? No te cuerdas de mi? Soy yo, el Ricky. -. S-señor Ricardo!? ¿!Qué fue lo que le sucedió!? -. Te refieres a estos brazotes? Pues... Se podría decir que recibí lo que siempre tuve que tener... -. A qué se refiere...? -. Mmm... No es nada tan importante usted no lo entendería... -. Sea lo que sea, v-vengo a desalojarlo del local señor Ricardo... Por favor... *Decía con un poco de temor en su voz* -. En serio? Apenas vienes a mi negocio y ya me estas sacando? Por qué no charlamos un rato y comes algo? -. Usted sabe que su comida no es de mi agrado señor Ricardo. -. Eso es porque nunca ha probado mis tacos, sabe? hoy le vendí a todos los de la cuadra y creo que les parecieron exquisitos... De seguro usted no se quiere quedar atrás... *Decía mientras saca una orden y la ponía en el plato* vamos pruebe los... -. N-no... No va con mis ideales... Usted sabe que soy vegano... -. Agh, ya deje de estar chingando tanto y coma un poco... A lo mejor no le gustan porque les falta algo especial, ahora se lo pongo... *Decía mientras vertía el sobresito que Pepe le había dado* Listo, ahora comalos, están exquisitos... -. N-no... No gracias jeje, yo no debo, creo que se me va a hacer tarde para otra reunión jajá, quizá me tenga que ir, hablamos mañana *Decía nervioso mientras se levantaba, pero fue detenido por el gran brazo de Ricardo* -. Vamos... Coma, sabe? He estado pensando en practicar boxeo, creo que con estos brazotes nadie me ganará, podría llevar al hospital a cualquiera, jajá. *Santiago sin otra opción comió los tacos que Ricardo le había preparado, este último solo lo veía con una sonrisa* -. Mmm... He de admitir que sí saben muy bien, se nota que es un cocinero experto, señor Ricardo. -. Gracias, mi padre que en paz descanse me enseñó a hacerlo. -. Pues si le enseñó muy bien, mis respetos... *De repente una cara de cansancio aparecía en Santiago* Uff, jajá, de repente... Me siento... Con sueño... *Santiago cayó sobre la mesa y rápidamente fue recogido por Ricardo* -. Hey, hey... *Gritaba Ricardo* Já, mi plan esta funcionando, es hora de desquitarme con este cabrón. Ricardo llevó a Santiago a su camioneta y lo metió cubriendolo con una manta, guardó todo en su negoció y lo cerró; rápidamente lo condució hacia su casa donde esté lo bajó y lo ató de manos a una esquina de un armario y por último tomó un valde con agua y se lo echó completamente a Santiago para despertarlo. -. AAAAAHHH!! Q-qué? Qué pasó? Dónde estoy? Señor Ricardo? Por qué estoy atado? -. Shhh, cállate ya puto, solo llámame Ricky. -. Exijo que me desate de acá inmediatamente, qué pretende hacer conmigo!? -. Pues... Solo quiero darte tu merecido, para que no vuelvas a estar molestandome con eso de quitarme el local mucho más. -. ¡Pero es dinero que usted debía! ¡No puede hacerme esto! Me las pagará. *Decía agitado Santiago* -. Jajá, tú piensas que me vas a hacer algo? Acaso no vez al gran chacal que tenes en frente? Esto lo arreglamos aquí y ahora... *Decía Ricardo con tono molesto* -. Espere... D-deténgase... ¿!Qué me va a hacer!? -. Al principio pensaba en darle una putiza, pero ahora *Se quitaba su pantalón dejando completamente descubierto su enorme y vigoroso miembro* voy a darte otra cosa que no vas a olvidar en tu vida putito. -. Espere, n-no, no puede hacerme esto, no- Santiago fue callado con el poderoso miembro de Ricardo, este último lo tomaba de la cabeza y lo avalanzaba en frente suya. -. Shhh, callate puto, no te estoy dando permiso para hablar. Vamos así, tragala toda maricón... Ricardo se complacía con la boca de Santiago mientras este último solo se quejaba y lloraba por el dolor que la verga de Ricardo proporcionaba en su garganta. -. No estés llorando pendejo, que todavía no terminamos, lamela todo lo que podas pa' que no te duela cuando la tengas bien adentro, Agh, uff, sí sigue así cabrón. Ricardo siguió por un rato hasta que terminó corriendose en toda la boca de Santi. -. Aghh...traga todos mis mecos marica, te estoy llenando todo de leche. -. Mnngg~ agh... Por F-favor... Ya, Agh.. Ahh ahh. *Decía Santiago con algo de lágrimas en los ojos* -. Esto no va a acabar hasta que yo diga cabrón, apriende quién es tu papi pendejo; prepárate puto, te voy a meter toda la riata en el culo. Ricardo procedió a romper la camisa de Santi junto a sus pantalones y calzoncillos, dejando expuesto su pálido y algo rosado trasero. -. Uff, que rico culo tienes pendejo, se nota que sos de esos que haces ejercicio; mira que rosadito, bien listo para unas buenas nalgadas *Ricardo comenzó a azotar fuertemente las nalgas de Santi mientras este solo gemia* Uff que rico lo que me voy a comer... -. Ayy, Agh.. Por favor... No más... *Decía Santiago casi llorando* -. Cálmate ya cabrón, no actúes como sino te gusta pendejo, todos los dueños de los negocios sabemos que sos un maricón, así que aguantate putito. Ricardo comenzó a comerle le culo a Santiago, lamiendo justo su entrada y metiendo los dedos para que su tremendo miembro entrara sin fallas. -. Que rico, puto, te gusta que una bestia musculosa como yo te esté cogiendo verdad cabrón? Verdad que te gusta? Di que te gusta pendejo! -. S-sí me gusta... -. Con ganas, dime sí papi Ricky *Decía mientras lo tomaba fuertemente del cuello* -. Sí papi Ricky, Agh, me encanta tu verga, ahh... -. Así me gusta, ahora prepárate, vas a sentir como es tener a un verdadero hombre fuerte y viril dentro de ti. *Tomaba su enorme verga e introducía la cabeza de esta por el culo de Santiago, oyendolo y excitandose por los gemidos que este último daba* Ricardo movía sus caderas de forma brusca para hacerle sentir toda su potencia a Santiago, tomándolo del cuello como buen activo de una escena porno gay, haciéndolo gemir de placer y de dolor por tener ese pedazo de tranca entre sus nalgas. -. UFF, ESTÁS BIEN RICO SANTI, AGHH, te voy a dejar bien roto cabrón, no vas a caminar en semanas, jajá, ahh, bien apretado tenes el culo. *Decía Ricardo mientras sobraba sus pezones que yacían en ese enorme pecho* -. Aghh, aayyy, aghh...duele...Ricky... -. Prepárate cabrón, ya me estoy comenzando a venir, y estoy bien cargado pendejo. *Ricardo comenzaba a moverse mucho más rápido llegando a casi venirse* -. AGHH, no, R-ricky p-para, me estas rompiendo... Me voy a venir yo también... Aghh. -. AAAAAGGHH, UFFF... *Suspiraba Ricardo, luego de haberse corrido dentro del culo de Santiago. Lo había llenado tanto que la leche aún escurría de sus nalgas, estaban completamente rojas, y lo dejó con las piernas temblando* -. Ayyy, me duele mucho... Pero si me gustó *Decía Santiago que se había venido también aunque para nada igual que Ricardo* -. Uff, jajá, ya sabía yo que si sos una buena perra *Decía Ricardo mientras le daba una bofetada a Santi para posteriormente tomarlo de la cara y darle un enorme beso* nunca en tu vida vas a encontrar un macho como yo, con buena tranca y con un cuerpazo de chacal, bien macizo y duro, así que dime, ¿me vas a dejar ya de molestar con eso de quitarme el negocio? -. Y-yo... *Santi se desplomó en los brazos de Ricardo, estaba muy exhausto* -. Chale, que bueno que sigue respirando, creo que sí me pasé esta vez. Ricardo llevó a Santi a su cuarto y lo acostó en su cama, Ricardo se decidió acostar con él y aunque apenas cabían durmieron juntos esa noche. A la mañana siguiente Ricardo se había levantado temprano para hacerle desayuno a Santiago y buscarle algo de la ropa que usaba él antes de convertirse en esa vestia ya que la ropa de Santi había sido destruida. -. Hmm... Agh... Qué sucedió ayer? Uff, me duele mucho el trasero... Ayy, así que la violada, no fue un sueño... *Decía Santiago mientras se levantaba* Uff, me duele un chingo... Agh, eh? Hay un poco de ropa, supongo que es para mi, no puedo salir desnudo... Ya vestido, salió como pudo del cuarto, sosteniéndose de todo para no caerse y se encontró con Ricardo, su abusador. -. Buenos días, Santi. Ya te hice tus huevitos con chorizo, espero que te gusten. *Decía felizmente Ricardo* -. G-gracias... Se ven ricos *Decía mientras se sentaba* Uff, Agh... Me escuece el culo... -. Jajá, es lo que pasa cuando un machote como yo te da de su buena tranca, jajajá. -. Jejé... He de admitir que sí lo disfruté. -. Ya sabía yo, y ya que estamos menos alterados, quisiera saber si al final vas a dejarme con mi negocio, es lo único que tengo... *Decía Ricardo con tono desesperado* -. Ricardo, yo lo siento, pero no puedo dejarte. -. ¿¡QUÉ!? ACASO NO VES CON QUIÉN TE ESTÁS METIENDO!? QUIERES QUE TE VUELVA A VIOLAR!? *Decía Ricardo furioso mientras tomaba a Santi de su camiseta* -. Ricky, espera... Agh, sueltame... Yo quiero que vengas a vivir conmigo, ugh... Ricardo soltó a Santiago mientras lo miraba consternado. -. Eh? Qué me vaya a vivir contigo? -. Sí, te daré un mejor trabajo y una buena casa... -. Ah, jajajá, lo que pasa es que te encanto, te gusta lo mamado y chacal que soy, te gusta como te cojo, jajá. -. Jajá, no lo voy a negar, así que, ¿qué dices? -. Pues obvio que sí cabrón, a darle! Ricardo comenzó a hacer sus maletas para irse a vivir con Santiago, donde comenzó a trabajar como modelo de su marca de ropa, aprovechando su extraordinario físico, mientras al mismo tiempo comenzaban una relación. Ricardo seguía haciéndole comida y dándole unas buenas cojidas a Santiago. Lograron encontrarle un buen trabajo a Pepe en una tienda de la empresa, en donde siempre era molestado por Ricardo por lo pequeño que era a comparación de él. Ricardo había encontrado un buen trabajo, una buena casa y una buena pareja, se había convertido en el hombre que su papá siempre quiso que fuera, un hombre fuerte en todo sentido. Fin. Y está fue la historia, espero y les haya gustado, también pienso traer más historias, aunque no sea el mejor haciéndolas

Hey guys. I haven't been very active here for a long time. Must have been a year at least. But I'd really like to be again, because this is my favorite community and place to be on the interwebs. So I figured I'd just upload my recent project here. It's posted in the Stories Category, because it tells a kind of story, and doesn't really fit in the Media category. I have this up on Twitter as well~ The story has the magical name of "Egon muscular shot 03 outtake" or EMSO, how I prefer to call it. The reason it has this silly, ugly name is because this was never planned to be or meant to be a full project. But now here I am working on Page 112... Please let me know what you think!

Hello yall! First time I post a story here I believe! For Halloween, this year, I've been working on making a transformation/growth-mystery story (based on the murder-mystery genre) and thought I could post it here if some of yall are into that! This series will have show multiple takes on masculinization, mostly about making huge, beefy and muscled bearish guys. If that's your thing and you like some story plot around the meat, here's something for you! I think I will add the next chapters on this thread, so you won't have to look around the forums for the previous instalment if needed. Without further ado, here's the prologue to the story! ***Disclaimer: the prologue does not contain sex scenes or physical changes yet, but serves as an introduction to the ten characters and to set the story context. Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. At 10 PM, lights shut off, phones fry up, game starts and none can leave. What’s more, it seems there is one imposter among them. Can they make it out until morning? What is this “game” all about anyway? ~ One of Us ~ Prologue ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:00 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The full moon forecasted on Halloween, a Saturday, promised a memorable night… if it was not for the whole pandemic thing. Halloween couldn’t just be cancelled. There could have been a tornado or an earthquake and the festivities would have still happened. Who cared for a stupid invisible virus! It was a mild evening by the Wrights’ house on the outskirts of Austin Town. Dimitri, a tall twenty-year-old who lifted weights daily had invited a couple of buddies for Halloween. He didn’t care for the pandemic and had the mansion by himself since his parents were out of town — he forgot exactly where. But all he cared for, in the moment, was throwing the party with his friends. He put on a cowboy hat, a checkered vest and a pair of faded jeans to look the part. The only boots he found around his home were his father’s 13s, which felt tight on the sides for his big boy ones. After all, he was two inches taller than his six-foot dad. The mansion hall was grandiose, looking as if it came from a movie or catalogue. A big staircase sculpted into rich oak wood crept the left wall of the hall and led to the upper rooms. On the right wall, a more discreet yet still impressive staircase led down to the basement, where the theatre room and the home bar would receive the guests later during the night. Next to the last staircase, wide double doors opened on a spacious living room. A fireplace took place on the left wall, right next to a sturdy door, and under a big plasma TV. Two long couches surrounded a glass table at the centre of the room, onto which half a dozen big bowls were filled with candies and chips. Against the farther wall, a tennis table had been set up by the garage door, onto which red plastic cups had been piled. Right next to the table, Dimitri’s best friend Asher was sitting on a stool with a beer can in hand. The 5′9″ man did not wait for other guests to show up before cracking up a beer and taking a handful of chips. He was dressed up in camo clothes and a war helmet — which consisted of a grotesquely painted bicycle helmet. The man scrolled through the song playlist in his phone, plugged into the speakers, hanging in the high corners of the room. He had created a selection of spooky and Halloween-themed song to play, but had somehow managed to either lose or erase it. To his feet under the table, Dimitri had a cooler which contained the few six-packs of beers he’s brought along for the night — probably the only six-pack thing about the bulky guy. Whereas Asher did not have abdominals to show, the bearded redhead had his own share of strength. Asher was telling his friend the latest conquest he’s had when a loud booming car entered the driveway. The two men looked through the wide windows of the living room, noticing how more of the guests arrived. Two more men and their girlfriends walked out of the car. The two girls were the first to get out, a short yet curvy dirty blond and a tall svelte latina with jet black hair. A short man on the passenger side joined the girl of similar height while the driver, a giant although quite lanky young man, turned the ignition off and joined with the crew. “Yo! Is that the double Js!” Asher called out through the window with a tipsy laugh, before following the host back in the hall to greet the guests. “In the flesh and the hair!” The taller man — Sebastian Joseph — replied with a wide grin over his stubbly face, ruffling his head full of shaggy chestnut hair for effect. The other shorter guy — Theodore James — walked with a crate full of beers, letting out an enthusiastic “got the booze” to the host. Albeit not dressed in their costumes yet, the quartet had a few bags with them, giving the impression they would change once inside. “Need help with something, boys?” The raven-haired girl asked with a giggle. “I do, Mathy, but I doubt your ‘tall-boi’ here would agree to share ya with me.” Asher chuckled before receiving a playful blow from giga-Seb on the shoulder. The girls jiggled between each other at the display of rough masculinity between the guys. Theo made himself silent as he brought the beer and his backpack inside. “Perhaps Theo might be more compliant on the deal with Jenny, though.” The womanizer grinned as he sized up the short blond. “Don’t you dare touching my girl, bro!” Theodore shouted from the inside. “Bro, just keep your dick in your pants.” Dimitri slapped his best friend teasingly on the back as he was taking a sip of beer, resulting in him spitting some down. “Dude, bro! Don’t do that! You can’t waste that shit!” Asher dramatized as booze also leaked into his beard and camo vest. In the middle of laughs, the short girl asked if there was a room where they could get changed. “Yeah, there’s a bathroom in the corridor behind the stairs.” Dimitri pointed at the staircase. “First door to your left, girls.” “Need some assistance, girls?” Asher joked again. “We’ll be fine, dickhead.” Jenny rolled her eyes, although still amused. “Come on, Mathilda.” “You’ll see, boys. Once we’ll be out, you’ll be the ones asking for our help!” The latina giggled, winking at them before following her bossy little friend. “I’ll be waiting for that!” Asher exclaimed, grabbing his crotch for emphasis. “Dude, have you gotten laid recently?” Sebastian elbowed the bulky womanizer. “I did, but that pandemic thing right now is really killing my strike. Can’t believe there’s so many scared pussies around. It’s terrifying for the male race, dude.” “Unless you’re a fag, bro!” Sebastian chuckled. “Aww, fuck off, dude!” Asher smirked before finishing his beer. “Hmm… let me get myself another one. Or just come in and get one yourself.” The three guys went into the living room, where Theodore was missing. “Theo? Buddy? Where’re you at?” Dimitri called the little guy. “I think he went for the kitchen.” Sebastian said, pulling a furry toque from the bag in his hands. “Alright, I’m gonna check on him if he needs anything.” Dimitri left his two friends going in the living room and went for the double doors leading to the left of the hall. He entered a large dining room with a long table that could welcome a dozen people to eat. He remembered how his mother, a judge in the federal court, used to make parties with her colleagues years ago. The expanse of the furniture in the room proved to be useful when his brother or himself invited friends over. The host walked past a second fireplace in the dining room until he reached a broad door leading into the kitchen. Right by the counter, Theodore was looking as if he was texting someone. “Hey, dude, what are you doing?” Theo startled at the question, not realizing someone had walked in on him. He turned around with a blush on his face and a nervous laugh. “Hey! I… didn’t hear you walking in.” “Bro… I know this face! Who were you talking to?” Dimitri asked with a coy grin, lowering his voice. “No one!” Theo brushed off, storing his phone back into his pocket and proceeding to store some food and booze in the fridge for later tonight. “Your call, dude!” Dimitri lifted his hands in acceptance. “C’mon and get your ass in the room with the boys! Let’s get this party going!” Right on cue, Asher’s spooky music started blowing through the speakers of the living room. As they joined Asher and Seb, the two men were just starting a beer pong game. Seb had put on the toque on his head and a plaid jacket on top of his now naked chest. The lanky giant had a few sparse chest hair and a meagre treasure trail, but little to no definition whatsoever. To complement the look, he even had an axe which he let by the couch for the moment. “Hope you don’t mind the view, guys!” Sebastian mocked by faking a striptease. “You’re such a dork, Seb!” Theo guffawed at the ridicule of his friend. “Hey, not my fault if no one can resist me! Remember that gay dude in High School, guys?” “That was fucking hilarious!” The short guy laughed at the memory. “SUP, BITCHES!” A voice echoed from the hall. The crew turned around and greeted with enthusiasm the arrival of a new party member. Already wearing his costume, Wesley entered the place like he owned it. The man was wearing old ratty and torn clothes as well as a puffy hat. His face looked even paler than usual and large dark circles surrounded his eyes as if he hadn’t slept in ages. “What are you dressed as, my old Wes?” Sebastian asked with a toothy grin, welcoming him with an arm around the shoulders. “A tramp?” “Funny one, Seb! Nah, I’m more like an undead or zombie kinda thing. Or a Frankenstein, whatever.” “Actually, Frankenstein is the scientist and not the monster.” Theodore intervened. “I doubt you meant the—…” “Ahh shut up, nerd. You know who I’m talkin’ about.” Wes spited in annoyance. “Hey, play cool, guys.” Dimitri chuckled. “Say, how about we play some beer pong?” “Well, I think I’m gonna take a shit while you’re debating what you’re gonna do.” Asher said. “That’s fucking nasty, dude!” Seb grimaced and chuckled at the same time. “Guess you’ll have to take the downstairs one, dude. The bitches are taking their sweet fucking time here.” Dimitri said, just loud enough so that the girls in question could hear his comment. “Tie a knot with your dicks if you can’t wait, fuckers!” They heard back from the bathroom, probably from Jennifer. “Are we having some single ladies tonight?” Wes asked with a devious grin plastered on his face, idly rubbing his crotch. “Apparently not, bro.” Asher sympathized with a shoulder pat as he walked past him. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:30 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ It was pretty annoying how, despite the good insulation of the house, Larry could still hear the noise of his big brother’s party upstairs. With the pandemic stuff going on, he would have thought he could just spend a nice calming night playing videogames just as he always does. Oh well. The six-foot eighteen years old stretched into his gaming chair, dropping his Xbox controller on his lap. While he used to be a regular gym goer, the pandemic had benefited him and his brother with buying gym equipment. Well, it was their parents who actually paid, but that was beside the point. Between gaming and working out, Larry had grown a more athletic shape without even needing to leave the house. Sure, he wanted to eventually achieve thick proportions like Dimitri, who could almost pass for a bodybuilder now, but he believed he’d get there sooner or later. “Yo! Lar!” A voice boomed into the room as the door barged opened. The young man jumped with surprise at the sudden outburst. He turned around, mostly nude except from an old stained pair of boxer shorts covering his junk. There, in the entrance, stood Asher, booze in hand, laughing. “Phew! Glad I didn’t barge into you whacking off again!” The trickster exclaimed. “Get the fuck out!” Larry snapped, beet red. Larry grabbed onto the first object he didn’t value much — an empty beer can — and threw it at his brother’s friend, who closed the door just in time. The gamer heard the man step away, still laughing. His heartbeat was still high, but Larry was calming down. He turned back to his station and tried changing games, only to remember his account had been suspended from Fortdey. “Guess I’ll just play some Olah Reach.” The teen shrugged, scratching at the rough stubble he had not shaved in days. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “How do I look?” Mathilda asked to her friend as she applied the makeup. “You’re looking like a queen.” Jennifer complimented, finally stepping and showing her the result. The Latina beamed with joy at her display in the mirror. She looked just like Cleopatra. As for her shorter pal, she had disguised herself with a little white dress and brought her hair into a green flowery bulb on top of her head. Pink heels, transparent wings and a rooty wand complemented her appearance as a forest fairy. “Ready to show off to the boys?” Jennifer enticed. “You bet your ass, girl!” “Let’s get a round of salute!” “Heeeere we coooome!” Mathilda announced to the guys as they walked out into the lobby. Crossing the hall into the living room, the chicks were greeted with a series of wolf whistles and acclamations. Since the moment they entered the bathroom, a few more guests had joined the party. In addition to Wes, two more men had arrived. One of them was Braxton, an ex-neighbour of Dimitri, who moved before High School. Tall and wide-shouldered, he was almost matching Dimitri’s body builder size at about 250 pounds. Member of the football team back then, and again in college, Braxton had decided against all originality to disguise himself as a footballer for Halloween. “Talk about original, huh, Brax?” Jennifer snarked. “That’s because you’ve not seen anything yet, little girl.” He chuckled, removing his helmet. Right under the headwear, the sportsman had apparently covered his face in makeup to look like some werewolf. He had even added pointy ears and fake fangs to complement the disguise. “Wow! I must say I’m surprised you actually put some effort in your costume.” Mathilda nodded. “Hmm, yeah, I agree.” Her friend approved. “Now, does any of you wants to play with the big wolf on campus? Grrrr!” The jock joked as he acted the part. “Only if you want me to turn you into a cute puppy!” Jennifer said with a smile, raising her wand to playfully poke the footballer’s nose. “Oh! Turn him into a cat! It would look great with my costume!” The Cleopatra giggled along. “You girls are helpless!” The last guest spoke, disguised as Captain America. With his blond hair and chiselled jaw, devoid of any, the man actually looked like the Steve Rogers from the Marvel comics. Albeit a little shorter than the canon superhero, the second jock was still taller than average at 5′11″ and he depicted a stature that testified countless hours dedicated to the gym. “Victor! It’s been so long since I last saw you!” The short fairy exclaimed. “Victor?! Damn, dude, what are you on?! Tell me that’s part of the costume!” Mathilda gasped, putting a hand on her chest as she observed the massive bulk threatening the sleeves to tear. “That’s all me, ladies!” Victor laughed with his loud rich voice, flexing a bicep for evidence. The girls could almost hear in their head the seams about to rip as he tensed the enormous arm, unfortunately inaudible through the booming music. “I’ve been hitting the gym pretty hard, you see, babes?” “You can show off all you want, bro, but you ain’t got nothing on these guns!” Braxton chimed in, pushing his longtime friend aside to flex. “At least I’ve still got abs, bro!” Victor scoffed at him by shaking the soft midsection. “Put your faggy hands away, bro! It’s padding for the field!” “Sure, bro. Sure. Just be careful so that I don’t mistake you for a bear next time we go hunting, bro!” The two teasing jocks gave each other a few hits before erupting with laughter. However, when they turned around to see the girls, they had since long left them to their silly talk. They had joined in with Dimitri to play beer pong — their boyfriends nowhere to be found. The two meatheads exchanged a wolfish grin and went after the two women, intent on playing a few drinking ones with them. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:15 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Settled in the study, Sebastian and Wesley had been smoking and relaxing aside from the main events of the party, taking some time to catch up. Ever since Wesley has moved district with his parents as a teen, the two of them hadn’t seen each other as much as they used to in elementary school. They ended growing up in quite different neighbours. While Sebastian had lived in a middle-class environment, Wesley had been subjected to a rather lower one. Sebastian never really knew why Wes’s folks relocated there, but suspected they might have struggled financially. The roughness of these new surroundings perhaps contributed to Wes becoming reckless and carefree in the last couple weeks, such as starting taking and exchanging drugs and booze. Nonetheless, he was still Sebastian’s old friend and the tall lad just simply couldn’t forget the strong bond they’ve built up many years ago. The two men were chilling peacefully when the door to the study opened by Theodore, dressed as a wizard with a blue robe and hat. The short pal had put on a ridiculous fake white beard, but had it off in his hands, the material itching him after a while. Even if he wasn’t fond of having his glasses daily — usually opting for contacts — Theo had decided to put on the nerdy eyewear his parents shamefully bought him a couple months ago, before the pandemic happened. “There you are, guys!” Theo blurted out. “We were looking for you everywhere! Well, technically, I was the one who… whatever. Anyway, what are you doing here?” “Whether you in or out, just close the damn door!” Wes grumbled. Theo blushed red and shut it after stepping inside. Already, the strong aroma of weed hit his nose. The smell didn’t disgust him, but he couldn’t help being rational about it. “Guys, you know that thing fries your brain cells, right?” “Doesn’t take any to say you’re an annoying little twat.” The drug addict chimed. “Hey, hey…” Seb spoke before the tension arose — he pulled the handmade fag from his mouth and offered it to his standing pal by the door. “Take it and sit down with us, bro.” Imitating an obedient puppy, Theo bowed his head down slightly in submission and listened to Seb’s command like an order. After Theo sat and brought the joint to his lips, taking a puff. Wesley glared at his childhood friend, unhappy with Seb’s decision to hand out his weed stash to anyone. “There, buddy. Chill a bit with us, alright, pal?” Seb smirked as he rolled himself another fag on the old walnut desk. “Dude! Don’t you go giving my stuff to everyone here tonight, bro!” Wesley vocalized. “Calm down, Wes. That’s my little buddy Theo and I love him to death! No homo, tho, bro!” Seb chuckled as he lighted the new cig. “You’re so gay, dude.” Theo rolled his eyes. “Good thing Dimi’s a cowboy tonight.” Wesley added, setting back in the leather chair behind the computer desk. “If we’ve got a fag slipping in, that gun might have some use.” “Dude, that’s not a bit radical?” Theo frowned. “Don’t get me wrong — I don’t approve of their lifestyle choice, but we kinda need these guys in society too.” Wesley gave him a dark eye. He aggressively took his beer can on the expansive desk. “Name me one thing this garbage is good for.” He spitted out of spite. “Well… I kinda need someone to make my coffee at McDonald’s.” Theo sniggered. “And that means more girls for us.” The scorn on the drug addict’s face shifted into a scary smile as he burst into laughter. “Dude! Seb, is that the Theo guy you talked about?” “In the flesh!” Sebastian gestured like a show master. “I guess you were right. Even nerds can be funny sometimes. Maybe there’s hope for the male race after all!” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ A party wouldn’t just be one without playing flip-the-cup. Braxton and Victor had both removed their headwear to facilitate the downing of their beer cups against the two girls with whom the competed. Mathilda now used her majestic faux-golden staff more like a cane rather than an artifact for her costume — she barely could stand anymore. Jennifer, on the other hand, had better alcohol retention, but she kept jiggling and spilling beer on the sticky table and floor. The hair she had earlier shaped into a beautiful flower bulb had lost it dynamism and now looked like a greenish muffin top. While the girls were winning another round against the jocks, Asher and Dimitri just arrived on the first floor, having dragged up a foosball table from the home bar downstairs. The guys walked across the hall into the living room where the heart of the party was beating full mast. “Foosball time!” Dimitri and Asher shouted in chorus before bursting into laughter like a buffoon duo. The call was hyping the guests enough that even the smoking trio in the study left their cave to join in the fun. The games started as teams of two, until Mathilda had the brightest idea in the world and everyone held on to only one rotator, making sides of four instead. It was crowded and people kept bickering and shoving each other out of the way, but it provided a lot of fun nonetheless. As a good host, Dimitri gave his place to his eight guests until Wesley grew bored with the game and lie back on one of the couches. Mathilda was questioning herself about her idea when a repetitive soft tug in her hair starting annoying her. She thought her hair had tangled into her costume, but when she turned around, she met with a white ghostly face screaming at her. Her shriek made everyone look for her and begin to laugh as the Latina slipped on the wet floor and fell on her ass. Right behind her stood a tall person dressed in robes as dark as night, with the mask of Ghostface, holding in a knife in its hand. The figure was soon grabbed into a headlock by Dimitri, then Braxton, the three of them slipping on the ground as well. The two brutes had the stalker under control until they also heard the laughs coming from underneath the costume. “You should have seen her face!” The voice guffawed. “Larry? What the fuck, bro!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, but soon after joined in the laugh. The two men on top of him moved and the host took his little brother’s hand to help him back up. Mathilda, embarrassed to no end, snapped with anger, failing to stand by keeping on slipping on the beer-covered floor. “You’re such a creep!” She pestered at him, red with humiliation. Jennifer tried pulling her back up via the Egyptian staff — while her boyfriend was laughing out loud — but the two girls ended falling on top of each other. “Jenny — ouch! Seb — DO SOMETHING! You, fucker! I’m gonna kill you! I’m gonna kill you ALL! All of you!” “Alright, alright.” Sebastian complied, walking to help his lover up. “That was a good one, bro!” Dimitri approved, giving Larry a brotherly slap on the back. “Though you should run away while you can!” “I was just coming to get a few snacks before my raid.” Larry pulled his mask off, beaming a content smile. “Well, you—…” Lights went off abruptly. Music faded into nothingness. Total darkness invaded the space. The surprised cries and exclamations were absorbed into the thick void surrounding the party members. Dimitri tried to bring back the attention to him when, out of a sudden, the fireplace lightened by itself, diffusing a dimmed orange hue to the vast living room. “What the fuck is going on?!” Dimitri blurted out in confusion. “HELLO.” A distorted voice echoed from the corners of the room and from within each present individual. The first one to take his phone out was Theo, who attempted to use its flashlight. Only then did he realize his screen looked glitched out — the alien sound came from its small speakers. “What… guys! My phone’s bugged!” “Fucking hell?! Mine too!” Braxton added before the distorted voice spoke again. “Tonight is not like any others. The ten of you gathered here is no mere coincidence. Each of you, to an extent depicted examples of homophobic bigotry against people, which lead to the self-destruction and suffering of poor, weaker-minded individuals.” “Where the fuck are you?” Seb asked aloud, taking in his hands the axe he’s left by the couch earlier. “Show yourself!” The voice continued: “Braxton Bellman — your jealousy against Richard Biggs making the football team only fuelled your homophobic bigotry to kick him out. But the school wouldn’t let him out because he was the best player. So, you made sure to ‘accidentally’ have his leg broken so that he couldn’t play on the team anymore. Did that bitter win in your hollow head made up for all the further matches your team lost? Victor Fortune — whilst you confidently say you are a handsome fuck machine, you had often pushed back the advances of numerous people because of their skin colour or orientation. You never miss a chance to proudly display your confederation flag to show much of a white suprematist you are. You used your straight white cis male privileges to influence many peers as the representative student in school, disrespecting whoever didn’t share the same traits as yours. Theodore James — you do not exert physical violence to assert your intolerance, but you rather attack psychologically your victims. The shameful names and stereotypes you call them instead of the proper ones make them all the more vulnerable to others who would act brutally. Sebastian Joseph — in any room you go, you attract anyone’s eyes. You are the tall, charismatic, person any man or woman would love to spend a good time with. However, this handsome shell of yours hides a dark soul. In pure malice, you used your good looks to flirt with Henri Thompson, just to play him out as a whole joke in front of the school. That man still is afraid to date anyone today. Mathilda Lopez — instead of sympathizing with your ex-boyfriend Greg when he confided you with his bisexuality, you acted like the worst bitch ever. Not only you broke up with him, but you leaked multiple personal pics of him on social media, shaming him for his sexual orientation as well, resulting in having him brutalized and sent to the ER. He is still in the coma to this day. Wesley Peterson — you are a dropout and a thug who doesn’t give a damn about anyone other than himself. You vandalized Oliver McClay’s car and locker with graffiti in High School, showing the world that he was homosexual. Know that Oliver McClay took his own life a month after changing school. Asher Ship — your homophobic bigotry against your younger brother Ken has led him into clinical depression. This led him to grow overweight and develop paranoia. He even tried to take his own life numerous times, almost succeeding more than once. It’s a miracle of sorts if he is still alive today. Jennifer Taylor — nobody can confide you anything. When Roger Mayer shared you his biggest secret that he was a homosexual, you betrayed him and told others. No longer a mystery, Roger’s parents eventually heard about it, making his life as miserable at home as he’s had it at school. Say, when was the last time you talked with Roger? Were you even his friend? Dimitri Wright — host of the night, you clearly selected your guests carefully. Your fingers probably don’t make up for the number of wedgies you’ve given those homosexuals and intellectuals in school. You’re a leader, but you used your diplomatic gifts to bully others rather than implementing justice. Perhaps it’s time to turn the tables? Finally, Larry Wright — just like your brother Dimitri, you have deeply rooted homophobia. If you come across a gay guy in your Fortdey servers, you don’t hesitate to shame and tag them, taking mischievous pleasure in bashing and blackmailing them. Sucks when the servers suspend your account for inappropriate actions, does it?” A hard-felt silence weighed on the ten young adults, to which Wes blurted out: “So fuckin’ what?!” before being hushed at. “Now that your facets are displayed on the table, let’s play a little game, shall we? If you can make it intact by six in the morning, I will let you go. Oh, but we can’t allow cheater, don’t we? No one can leave the house grounds. No electricity, no data. Cheating or sleeping through the night will immediately result in a person losing. Also, let’s spice things up a bit. Anyone who loses can make others lose as well. Among the ten of you, there is one who knows what’s going on — an imposter of sorts. Will you find who fakes this out? Finding it out might make you win earlier than sunrise, but a wrong answer will result in another loss. Good luck.” The speakers shut, and so did all their phones — batteries fried up.

Here's a story that I wrote a while ago, but I want to share it with you guys since I recently (re)discovered these forums I hope you'll enjoy it! --- Chapter one: Return to Cloville Henry was walking around the taxi parking area, looking for a cab to bring him to his hometown, Cloville. For some weird reason, however, it seemed very hard for him to find a driver to take him to the small rural town that he once called home. Being so close to his hometown made Henry think. It had been ages since he had last seen his hometown or his family for that matter. All it took was one fight, as Henry hit puberty. He hated his stepdad, and the hatred seemed to be mutual. At one point, all the pent up frustrations just exploded. Henry immediately regretted his little outburst, trying to make up for it. His stepfather was relentless, though, and he forced Henry to move out. He had family living on the other side of the country, so, fortunately, he could stay there. Years had gone by since then, he lost all contact with his family. Even his little brother, who turned 18 two months ago, wasn’t allowed to contact him. Henry had now finished his studies and was working at this big law firm in a big city. His life seemed to be pretty good until his brother called. His mom had passed away, and his father insisted on bringing the family back together. “You wouldn’t believe how much everything changed here” Andy, Henry’s brother said through the phone. “You’ll like dad now. I surely like him. There’s a new farm in town, and the veggies are amazing, we eat them as much as possible! Just come back as fast as possible, mom’s funeral is on Friday. See ya!” Henry put down his phone, surprised by how cheery his brother sounded. Was the bond between Andy and their mom worse than he thought? Even if the relationship between Andy and his mother was worse than Henry expected, why was the information about this farm and the vegetables so crucial in comparison to their mom’s funeral? Henry pulled up his nose, thinking about the vegetables. Since he was young, he always despised most vegetables. The only plant he liked was lettuce, but mostly he tried to stick to fruit to meet his vitamin intake. That night he found a ticket, and the next day he left to Cloville. --- “Hey boy, looking for a cab?” A very muscled man called out to Henry. “Erm, yes, sir! Thank you very much. I need to go to Cloville.”, Henry said, hoping this wouldn’t result in a new denial. “Oh, cool! I live there, and it’s the end of my shift so you can hop along for free!” The driver replied. Henry got into the taxi, together with the muscled man. Now that the driver was sitting in front of him, Henry could take some time to look at the man a bit more closely. The man’s back was wider than the chair he was sitting; his short build made him look a bit stocky. Like a big bodybuilder was squashed together. The muscles on his leg almost touched the steering wheel though. And was that an eggplant stuffed in the guy’s crotch area? As Henry was looking up, he noticed the eyes of the driver looking directly at him in the mirror. Henry quickly averted his eyes, looking at the floor under his feet. “So boy, why are you going to Cloville? Not a lot of tourists make their way up there, and you don’t look like you’ve been there recently.” The driver at least made an effort not to show he noticed Henry’s staring. “Well, I’m originally from the town. I’m just here to attempt my mother’s funeral. She passed away last week, and my stepdad hopes it’s a reason to bring the family back together again. Her funeral is tomorrow.” “Oh yeah, that’s why my son was back too! He arrived yesterday, unfortunately, one day too late for the funeral, so he missed that.” Then the driver’s voice went a bit softer, Henry focussed his ears and listened “Fuck do I hope the boy ate some veggies, I’m horny as hell.” Henry’s eyes widened in shock. Did he hear that correctly? He decided to ignore it since it was almost a whisper he must’ve heard it wrong. His brother’s focus on the veggies was still clinging to him properly. “Oh, a son? Maybe I know him, what’s his name?” Henry sat up a little. Even though it was ages ago, maybe he could meet up with some old acquaintances. “My son? Dylan! I guess he’s as old as you are, so pretty big chance you know him. What’s your name then kid?” Henry seriously started getting agitated by being called “kid” all the time. But he thought about a Dylan he knew. “Are you mister Sandhoff?” Henry asked, “because I used to be friends with a Dylan Sandhoff, we used to be friends when I still lived here. We met each other again when I went to university.” Dylan looked at the driver again. “No, this can’t be mister Sandhoff”, he thought. “Sandhoff used to be a very frail guy. Surely he couldn’t possibly have gotten this big in the past years. The man surely must’ve been a hard gainer.” “Mister Sandhoff in the flesh, kid. Pleased to meet a friend of my son, maybe you guys can go and eat some of the local veggies soon!” Mr Sandhoff said. “These stupid vegetables again”, Henry thought, and then he replied to mister Sandhoff. “Well, mister Sandhoff, both me and Dylan don’t really like a lot of vegetables. But we used to go out and have some beers though so we can do that again. I’ll send him a text when I get home! Didn’t know he was visiting too!” The cab slowly drove into Cloville, and Henry looked around the town. The city hall was still there, mister Sheffield’s store just at the corner of the main street. The small village looked exactly as Henry remembered. The streets were abandoned. “Well, guess even this town is shrinking”, Henry thought. “This must be it, kid.” Henry’s attention was pulled back to reality by the low grumble of his driver. “But sir, I never told you my name. How did you?” Henry looked surprised. “The secret of Cloville, boy. Now say hi to your family, so I can go have a look at my son. See ya soon!” Henry quickly got out of the taxi, got his suitcase from the back and walked up to his driveway. The house looked the same as Henry remembered it, possibly trapping all bad memories inside as well. Henry felt the nerves in his stomach. Then the front door opened, and Henry saw the face of Dave, his stepfather. Henry was only able to recognise the face, however. He remembered Dave to be quite chubby and rather short. The man now stood a good head taller than Henry. The most shocking change, however, was the body. Dave looked like an exact copy of Dylan’s dad. Dave’s pecs formed shelves under his incredible thick neck and broad shoulders. The shirt Dave was earing was so tight that a solid eight-pack could be seen under it. The shirt’s sleeves were filled with arms that must’ve been as big as Henry’s legs. Dave’s legs, filling a pair of khaki pants, looked like tree trunks. His upper legs looked like tree trunks, big enough to harbour a few animals if it would’ve been hollow. The calves looked like sharp, big diamonds. The only difference to mister Sandhoff was Dave’s ass. It was enormous, easily twice the size of the taxi driver. Almost like some sort of compensation, the bulge in front looked a bit smaller. Henry still wondered if there was something stuffed in the front of his stepdad’s pants, but at least this thing was slightly smaller. “Heey Henry, kiddo. Awesome to see you again! I have to bring a few veggies Frank and Davy, our new neighbours down the street. They moved here last week, cute couple! See ya soon, son, go meet up with your brother! Get ready in your room, it’s ready for your arrival. I’ll serve dinner soon.” In Dave’s voice, no signs were to be seen about their past fights or a single hint of mourning about the loss of his wife. And without waiting for a reply, Henry’s stepdad left the front garden. Henry walked inside and up to his room, or at least what he remembered of it. When he opened his door, he saw another muscled guy sitting on his bed. This one was younger, had blond hair and was wearing the same clothes as Dave had been wearing earlier. Before he could have a proper look at the guy, Henry slammed the door shut and called out for his brother. “Andy! There’s a random dude in my room. Andy?! Are you home?” Henry called out through the empty house. Stopping dead in his tracks when a reply came from behind his door. “Yes, little bro, I’m here! Don’t call out for me after you pretty much slammed the door in my face!”. A small chuckle was added to Andy’s reply. Henry opened the door again and was greeted by the same sight for the third time that day: broad shoulders, stuffed pants and big arms. Andy looked at his brother. “God, you look cute, and boy do we need to catch up. Too bad you’re one day too late for mum’s funeral! But just let me update you on what happened in Cloville since you left.” --- Davy looked at himself in the mirror. In the past week, his body had grown so much. His muscles had exploded. His ass and dick were gigantic. First came the growth in his muscles, a few days after his husband became a lawyer for Cloville’s newest farm and Frank’s muscles had come in. After the growth in Frank’s muscles, Davy noticed an increase in his husband’s sex drive. Shortly after that, his own sex drive followed. His horniness was through the roof, and the fucking sessions between the two husbands grew both in intensity and number. Davy looked at his body. His dick was slightly smaller than his husband’s, measuring around 30 centimetres. His arse had grown enormous, and even though he always used to be the top in the relationship, his new arse required filling, a lot of filling. So now his husband topped him every night, morning and multiple other times on the days that he was free from work. A small voice in the back of Davy’s head was saying that something was wrong; the vegetables they ate at night tasted terrific. The sex was great, but something was wrong. His husband started as a lawyer, but now he seemed like he was just a farmhand, helping with harvesting the variable vegetables. And for some reason, Davy thought that exactly those vegetables were to blame for it all. “Frank, we need to leave, I packed our backs. Let’s just get in the car and drive away from this crazy fucked up village. We’re not ourselves anymore, come on we have to leave.”Davy told his mirrored self the practised lines. He looked at his bright blue eyes and his dishevelled blonde hair. The light behind his eyes was getting weaker in a similar way as his husband’s eyes were now empty, brightly coloured, but the lights in his brain were off. Something was messing with their heads, and it had to end now. Taking a deep breath of air, Davy walked down the stairs to his husband, carrying the suitcases with him. “Frank, honey, we need to talk,” Davy said. “Can’t that wait a moment, dear? Dave, from down the street, is just here to bring us a few tomatoes. Do you want to taste a little piece?” Davy’s husband replied. Davy could see Dave’s eyes locking on his suitcase, raising an eyebrow. Of course, he didn’t want to raise suspicion; all the muscled guys in town seemed to work together sometimes. So Davy decided to grab a piece of tomato and taste it. The tomato tasted like any other vegetable from the farm, a familiar taste but mixed with a slightly bitter aftertaste. The more he ate the vegetables, the more he’d grown to like them. This tomato wasn’t an exception; it was delicious! Davy’s libido was rising, and he wanted Dave to leave so he could bounce on his husband’s dick again. He stopped for a second, wasn’t he supposed to resist this wish to fuck? Wasn’t he supposed to tell his husband they should leave as soon as possible? The voice in his head quieted down as soon as he saw his husband’s huge dick pulse in his pants. Dave noticed the change in the atmosphere. “Okay, guy’s I guess I’ll just let you discuss whatever Davy here wanted to discuss, see you guys later! I’ll see myself out.” Davy and Frank kept looking at each other, the tension rising. Then they heard Dave leaving the house, closing their front door. “So, you wanted to talk?” Frank said. “Erm yee, erm, erm.” Davy was lost for words as he saw that his husband slowly took his cock out of his pants. “Naww honey, you seem so confused, some bounce on my dick a little, your mind seems all fogged up.” Davy lost all control, tore off his pants and kneeled in front of the dick. He was just sucking it quickly to lube the cock. Just a few minutes later, his husband’s dick was buried deep inside his ass. The fucking was hard and animalistic like ever. The chair was creaking under the couple’s combined weight. Davy’s moans grew louder and louder, his husband rubbing his hair. Davy turned around towards a mirror Frank decided to hang up to watch their fuck sessions from other angles. He could see the light in his eyes dim down. “Oh honey I’m gonna cum”, Frank groaned shortly before unleashing a big stream of cum. Frank’s balls had grown together with his dick, they were the size of small oranges, hanging over the edge of his chair as Frank pumped his seed in his husband’s ass. As Davy felt his ass being filled, he came too. His balls were slightly bigger than they used to be, but he didn’t meet the amount of cum his husband produced just yet. The voice in the back of his head now told him he should eat his veggies so that he could grow more. “So,” Frank said, “you wanted to tell me something?” Davy looked surprised. What did he want to ask again? “Well, honey, I don’t remember. But let’s cook up those veggies, grow and fuck some more!”

PART ONE - Meet the family Firstly, this is my first attempt to write a story, so be kind, my mother-tongue isn’t English. Let’s meet my family. I am Max and the last two years were dramatic for my whole family. But let’s start 2 years ago. We are a big family living in a Greek suburb. My dad and mum had 6 kids. One daughter and 5 sons. The oldest of my siblings is my sister, Mary. Mary is a 34yo energetic married woman with a kid. She married and had her only-child when she was only 18yo. Her husband, Thomas at 35yo looked like a hulk. He was an Olympic athlete at water polo when he was younger, he had a passion on building his body and that showed. His tall, hairy, thick muscled frame at 1,98cm (6’5) was extraordinary. My nephew, Jay was at the time 16yo just as my younger brother. He was really tall. The tallest 16 year-old that I have ever met. He was already surpassing his dad by a few centimeters after a massive growth spurt that hit him last year. He was a polo athlete too, and was coached by his father. Although he had no body hair, he was looking way older than he was. Now meet my older brother, Brad. Brad was a 26yo jet black haired tall guy. He was nearly over 1,85m (6 feet) not really built but he went to the gym once or twice a month for a “quick muscle recovery” as he used to say. He had a really stylish thick beard and a sharp jawline that made him really handsome and confident. He had a girlfriend but he really fucked a different girl every month or so. Next, we have Harry, 24yo guy studying Sociology at a University 5 hours drive from our home. He was the shortest in the family standing at 1,70m (5’6). With an indifferent face wearing glasses and a fluffy, quite fat body with a few random chest hair. He wasn’t the sexy guy around. Then you have me(Max) and Linus. We are two 20yo identical twins. We look exactly the same. We may have really different personalities but we look identical. We used to wear the same t-shirts and everything and we ended up confusing our own parents. We are quite tall at 1,90m (6’2) brown hair, nicely grown beards and a masculine look. We hit regularly the gym the last 3 years as our sister’s husband coaches us with our little-monster nephew. Last we have the younger member of our family, Zac. Zac is very shy, he is not talking much, he has almost no friends and never had a girlfriend. He does really good at school. He was really the same height with our brother Harry but he was surpassing him already. He had a lanky, unnoticeable body, no body or facial hair. Nothing special. Till now….

While working on the next chapter of Next Level Love, I had a bit of a fun idea for a muscular pastiche/parody of one of my favorite novels. Given we’ve officially entered the spooky month I took it in a bit more of a Halloween monster B movie direction. I hope you enjoy it. ============================================ Disappearance on the Overland Limited ============================================ Cast of Characters The Detective Ted Ward – Private Investigator from Sacramento, California on business to Chicago The Muscle Mack Simmons – Former Army Ranger and Detective Ward’s faithful companion and bedfellow The Conductor Mr. Orville Hubbard – Conductor employed by the Southern Pacific to serve the Overland between San Francisco and Ogden The Valet Ollie Sorenson – A young valet aboard the Overland with secrets of his own The Farmer William “Billy” West – Newlywed husband from Green River who plays his emotions close to his chest. The Wife Lucille “Lucy” West – A beautiful young lady ready to live her happily ever after The Widower Nancy Halverson – A frequent traveler aboard the Overland whose nervous demeanor belies a buried past The Socialite Delilah Johnson – An heiress from New Orleans with a sharp tongue and deep pockets The Beast – The mysterious creature rumored to roam the Nevada desert ============================================ Part I: The Facts ============================================ ~October 1901~ It was one o’clock that afternoon in Sacramento. People milled about and paced along the platform of the Southern Pacific depot. There was a nip in the air; winter was coming early. Snow already capped the Sierra Nevada and all traffic had slowed to a crawl. On the tracks was a splendid sight. The proud Atlantic class locomotive hissed contentedly before the line of well-polished Pullmans. The Overland Limited may have already been five minutes late for departure waiting on the slow freight to arrive, but it was still the height of luxury travel west of the Mississippi. Created by a partnership of three railroads, the Overland Limited was the fastest train of its day from the San Francisco Bay to the Great Lakes. Standing on the steps of one Pullman was a man, a bit scruffy and weathered in appearance. He was decently built but more of a runner than a fighter. The corners of his eyes crinkled as he watched the clock, lost in his own thoughts. He only stirred when another man, this one barrel-chested and balding but with a fiery beard and moustache arrived. “Stationmaster said the snow on Donner Pass is fallin’ fast as they can clear it,” the brawler of a man grunted. “No way we’re getting’ to Chicago on time, Ted.” “More time for us to relax then, Mack.” Ted Ward grinned. “Besides, I figured a man of your caliber wouldn’t be so worried about a little snow. Who ever heard of a soldier complain about something children love?” Mack Simmons shook his head and pushed past his partner. “Cuba didn’t have any snow.” Ted laughed and followed his assistant into the car. This time of year combined with the cold snap meant fewer travelers. They had the only occupied Pullman sections in the car. The young valet quickly made a few final touches to the cleaning of the car. His fitted uniform made it clear he was rather slim, but he had an ample behind like a succulent peach. He turned and jumped. “Oh, I’m sorry! I thought I was alone!” He blushed, very apparent on his pale Scandinavian skin, and stashed away the rag. “My name is Oliver Sorenson, though everyone just calls me Ollie. I’ll be your valet up to Ogden. You must be Mr. Ward and Mr. Simmons.” Despite an attempt to be surreptitious, Ted caught the young man’s eyes carefully crawling over him and Mack. Before he could comment, the conductor strode in. “I hope you’re not bothering the guests, Ollie.” The conductor was a solid man in his late forties, salt and pepper starting to show in his moustache. He might not have been a barrel-chested many like Mack but years on the railroad had given him a strong build and the soft bulge in his trousers was very telling. “No trouble at all,” Mack chimed in, clasping a hand on Ollie’s shoulder, only making the valet blush harder. “Mr… uh?” “Orville Hubbard,” he replied. “And we’re likely to be an hour late into Reno with the snow, but we should make up the time between Winnemucca and Promontory. In the meantime, we will be serving complementary drinks in the dining car. Please enjoy yourselves and we’ll do what we can to get caught up.” He snapped his pocket watch shut as another whistle blew outside, and a manifest freight rumbled by. “Gentlemen, please excuse me, that’s our cue.” Ollie nodded. “I’d best make sure your bags have been loaded. Please let me know if you need anything!” As soon as the two were out of earshot, Mack whistled. “You didn’t mention the sights on the train were better than the scenery.” “Rein it in you horndog.” “Don’t act all high and mighty,” Mack said, grabbing the bulge in Ted’s slacks. “I know this ain’t your gun. You were thinkin’ the same thing.” “Guilty as charged,” Ted smirked, thumb pressing against the thick nub poking through Mack’s shirt. Mack bit back a little groan. “Now, I think we best calm down before we end up making a mess in the vestibule. Best not put on a show, eh?” Mack released him. “We’re finishin’ this later.” “Sure thing,” Ted replied, swatting Mack’s muscle ass and swinging the door open. As to be expected of the luxury train, the dining car was immaculately decorated with intricate wood carvings, etched glass, and even small crystal chandeliers. As Ted had noted, the train was very light this evening. “Oh dearie me, I thought we were all that was left aboard tonight.” A lady in her late-twenties put out her cigarette and approached them. She was dressed in the finest of eveningwear that seemed to be straight from 5th Avenue. She cocked her hip slightly. “Miss Delilah Johnson of the New Orleans Johnsons, how doooo you do?” “Ted Ward and Mack Simmons, ma’am. The pleasure is ours,” Ted replied politely taking her hand. She frowned, expecting a little more. “Well, yes. It is. I have to say I can’t believe this train is late again. My daddy invested a lot in this railroad, and I doubled our shares. I’d expect a little better. I’m a busy gal.” “You can’t pay the sun to move,” a man piped up. “Not yet,” she huffed and went back to her table. “Pay no attention to her,” the man said. “She’s been talking everyone’s ear off since we left Emeryville. I hope she didn’t bother you Lucy.” “Oh Billy, nothing’s ruining tonight,” the man’s wife said snuggling into his arms. She proudly showed off a shining ring to the two. “Congratulations!” Mack shouted. “A round for the new couple!” “Just coming back from our honeymoon actually,” Billy grinned. He was the definition of a cornfed country boy. His arms stretched his sleeves and Ted swore he could hear seams popping near his shoulders. His wide legs were clearly squeezed into his pants. “Headin’ home to Green River to start our new lives.” “We’ve got an adorable little homestead,” Lucy gushed, “but our parents gave us a little weekend out in Santa Cruz to ourselves.” By the way she beamed, Ted figured it must have been a very productive weekend. Of course, her hand slowly inching up Billy’s thigh was a good clue. She was dressed in a simple homespun outfit, but somehow made it elegant by the gleam in her eye and the dazzle in her laughter. Mack brought a few drinks from the bar when he almost collided with the last passenger. “I’m so sorry, ma’am. I didn’t see you there.” “That’s alright. You remind me of my husband, dearie,” an elderly woman said, patting Mack’s hand. “Such a handsome strong man.” Mack floundered for a moment, unsure of what to say. “Oh dear, where are my manners. Nancy Halverson, a pleasure to meet you.” “The pleasure is ours Mrs. Halverson,” Ted said. “What two handsome men…” She said again, with a faraway look in her eyes. “You best be careful… you don’t know what could happen… that monster likes handsome men…” She wandered off, a little lost. “You understand a word of that?” Mack whispered. “She’s not playin’ with a full deck if you ask me.” “Perhaps not,” Ted replied. The train lurched into motion; the engine bellowing smoke as it began to climb out of Sacramento. The whistle cried as Mack set the drinks on the newlywed’s table. They toasted the happy couple and began the first of many drinks. Ted watched the city roll by but couldn’t help but feel a slight sense of unease. ============================================ A cry pierced the night, rousing him from his sleep. In a heartbeat, Ted was on his feet, hand on his Colt. He bolted down the coach knowing his companion was hot on his heels. He took only a brief moment to make sure his activities with Mack that night weren’t overly apparent. He threw open the vestibule, leapt the gap, and charged into the next car to find a group of people had already gathered around the Pullman section. “Please, keep calm and return to your beds. We will sort this matter out shortly,” Mr. Hubbard said, gently trying to ease the passengers away from the sobbing woman on the lower berth. “I’m sure we could be of service,” he said as he and Mack drew near. “I’d certainly appreciate it, gentlemen,” the conductor whispered, “and so would Mrs. West.” He motioned to the sobbing lady, revealing it to be Lucy. She clutched a handkerchief to her bosom, hiccupping through her wails. Ted caught a glimpse of Mrs. Halverson as the conductor sorted the other passengers away. He ignored her for now and knelt next to the sobbing bride. “Lucy, dear God, what happened?” It took several minutes for Lucy to gather herself. “Oh Mr. Ward, it’s awful! I can’t find Billy! He’s gone missing.” Ted shot a look over to Mack. “Lucy, perhaps Billy just went to, err, use the facilities or stretch his legs. We did have quite a bit to drink after all.” “No, no! I saw him! He was being taken away by,” she paused to blow her nose, “by the Beast!” She now broke down in a new wave of sobs. Ted scanned over the berth, but there was nothing strange. The sheets weren’t torn off the bed, just moved to the side as anyone would when getting out of bed. The only thing of note was a couple missing shirt buttons. Just then the conductor returned with some whiskey to help her calm her nerves. “We’ll do our best to find him, don’t worry.” Ted stood, knowing that it was best to let her rest for now. Suddenly he stopped. “Do you smell something Mack?” “No, should I?” “I thought I smelled something… almost like smoke.” “We’re on a train, boss.” Ted glowered at him. “Not like that, like cherry wood.” Ted and Mack headed back to their car with the conductor. “Do you think she’s delirious? It could’ve been some nightmare that woke her? Surely, you’ve found Mr. West?” The conductor shook his head. “I’m sorry but I haven’t. I directed the staff to search top to bottom. Mr. West is no longer on board.” Ted pursed his lips. “How’s our schedule looking?” “We’re behind, but so’s everything else on the line. All that snow back on the Sierras has everyone behind schedule. Even with Dispatch giving us priority, we should’ve been in Winnemucca hours ago.” “Have we passed anywhere that Mr. West may have jumped off?” “Doors have been locked tight ever since we snagged mail in Lovelace and we haven’t stopped once since then, only slow orders.” “Any chance of him jumping off between stations?” The conductor chortled. “Well, I suppose they could’ve but where would they go?” He waved his hand towards the window. “There’s nothing but sand and rock as far as the eye can see. Desert is mighty cold this time of year. If he went wandering on his own without protection, he’d be dead in minutes. Closest civilization from here is either Imlay down the line or the Lassens’ Ranch about a half-day horse ride away.” “And this beast?” “An old superstition in these parts. Same old story about some wild hairy man you hear west of the Rockies. Believe me gentlemen, there’s nothing like that Sasquatch fella anywhere near here.” The conductor left as Ted and Mack sat down on the beds. “So, what are you thinkin’?” “I don’t know Mack,” Ted muttered. Once he was sure they were alone in the quiet sleeper, Ted rested his head on Mack’s thick shoulder. “It’s strange…” “Of course, but you’re workin’ on an idea.” “How’d you know?” “Only two reasons you ever reach for my cock. You’re horny or you need somethin’ to play with while you think.” Ted stifled a laugh. “You kiss your mother with that mouth?” “You didn’t have any complaints about my mouth a few hours ago.” Ted shoved him with a grin, stood, and began to pace. “Y’know, when you promised me a trip on the Overland Limited, I wasn’t expecting to work. Then again, I’ve never known you to turn down a case.” “Never can in this business. You ever hear of that beast thing?” Mack scratched at his beard. “Nothin’ worth mentioning. All I’ve heard is that it’s some monster that appears every now and then. Miss Lucy probably just had a nightmare like you said. With all the spirits she took I’m surprised she’s not seeing more than monsters.” “Details, Mack, details.” “Fine, fine. Folks say it’s a gigantic man, not so much Sasquatch. Old railroad workers say they saw entire trees knocked to the ground with the imprint of a fist in their bark. Other folks say it can carry a Texas Longhorn over one shoulder. Stories go back long before the good ol’ U.S. of A. moved out here. Honestly, nothin’ more than tall tales to tell around a campfire.” He studied his partner’s face. “You aren’t seriously considerin’?!” “No, no… well, yes. But it’s definitely far-fetched. There’s a billion other possible reasons, say he decided he wanted out of the marriage? I’m more interested in why that was Mrs. West’s first response. There’s no such thing as monsters like that, and certainly none that would attack a train!” Suddenly, the floor jerked and a terrible screech filled the air. Ted flew up into the air and crashed against Mack while bags and parcels were flung around the car. “What in tarnation?!” “The emergency brake,” Ted muttered. “You alright?” “Me?! You’re the one who did a somersault!” “Good,” Ted grinned. “Let’s go see what the fuss is about.” They dashed outside with several other passengers and made their way up along the tracks to the locomotive. The engineer and the fireman were already out of the cab of the hissing Atlantic. The headlamp shone brightly across the dark desert, but it made the problem all too clear. One of the rails had been bent a good two feet out of the way. “I’ve never seen a thing like it!” The engineer roared. “We’ve had warped rails before, but this is some kind of madness.” Ted walked up the ties and ballast and stared at the rail. He motioned Mack over. “What do you see?” “It’s not possible!” “My thoughts exactly.” Ted motioned to the heads of the railroad spikes, bent in half and torn from the wood. “It was intentional. Sabotage.” “That’s all well and good, but I’m more worried about that!” Mack hissed. Ted looked closer at the rail and his jaw dropped. Clear as day, he could see four indentations in the metal. Four indentations as if grabbed by a mighty hand. ============================================ Part II: The Evidence ============================================ “That’s it, we can’t keep going tonight,” Mr. Hubbard said. “We’re heading back to Lovelace so we can telegraph ahead to stop all trains.” He began to shoo the passengers back inside while Ted and Mack stared at the rail. “It can’t be,” Mack murmured. “It can’t… can it?” “Tell me you know of some machine that can do that. A machine that can be assembled, used, disassembled, and moved without so much as a trace!” Ted motioned wildly to the desert sand, seemingly undisturbed. As he turned to Mack, he stopped. There was something strange on the wind… something familiar… “Gentlemen, inside please!” Ted and Mack relented, but Ted was still frowning as the train began to move again. “Tonight just keeps getting stranger…” They boarded the train, just in time to hear Miss Johnson complain again. “I swear, I’m going to sell my shares as soon as I can tell my broker!” Ted fought the urge to roll his eyes before taking a seat in the lounge car. Everyone else had gone back to bed, leaving only the two of them. Mack eased himself onto a sofa. “There was a funny smell out there. You smelled it too, right?” Ted nodded. “I can’t place it though. It’s like some kind of cologne or perfume. Cherry wood smoke… earth after a rain… new leather boots… Same thing I smelled near Lucy’s bed.” “That’s not what I smelled. Smelled like cigars and pine to me. Smelled… good.” Ted settled back in the chair. For a second, he frowned. His pants felt a bit small, and his shirt sleeves a bit short. “Strange, very strange. I definitely didn’t smell anything like that.” Just then Ollie snuck out of a small storage room. “Oh, I’m sorry to bother you.” “No, no Ollie, no trouble at all.” Ted paused. “Say, you haven’t smelled anything strange around here lately?” “Well, um, I…” He shook like a leaf. “C’mon and sit down with us,” Mack said warmly motioning to the spot next to him. Ollie quietly obliged. Mack placed his arm behind him. The young man looked like a scared rabbit but slid backwards ever so slightly to let Mack’s arm touch his back. “So, anything strange?” “I… shouldn’t say. The railroad has been fine, nothing weird…” “Nothing?” Mack said again, now gently letting his hand drape onto Ollie’s shoulder. At the same time, the buttons on his shirt seemed stretched to the limit, ready to snap. “I… I…” Ollie stammered, eyes mesmerized. Ted rolled his eyes though he did enjoy seeing the cute man squirm. “Mack, please, don’t torture him. Though, I’m sure we’d be willing to indulge him if he were to talk…” Both men sent a smirk to each other as Ollie became very focused on the floor, but his pants had a very noticeable bulge. “Promise not to tell?” Mack paused just long enough to undo the top button of his shirt. “We’re not gonna say anything unless you do.” His other hand drifted down and gave the valet’s bulge a gentle squeeze. The telltale sign of pre stained the pants punctuated by a needy groan. “Hmm, we’re your first huh boy?” “Y-y-yes sir,” Ollie mumbled. “I was too scared to- EEP!” Ted’s hand snuck down into Ollie’s pants, groping his supple cheeks. “All you gotta do is tell us.” He moaned into his fist. “Someone’s gonna see!” “Not if you hurry up. Now spit it out.” He nodded. “Mr. West wasn’t the first to disappear. At least one man disappears around Imlay on every trip I’ve been on.” Both Ted and Mack looked at each other. “Every time?” “Yeah, but the big wigs’ve been paying people to keep quiet. I… I saw one of them get taken away. I peeked in from the door and saw one burst outta his clothes, slowly tearing through them. It was so…” The valet moaned, openly switching between grinding on Mack’s hand and trying to let Ted grope as much of him as he could. “You should’ve seen it! He was huge! After he finished growing, he broke open the door and leaped off the train. Last thing I saw, he was painting the desert white and stomping off after a giant shadow north.” “Good boy,” Mack growled in his ear, before capturing his virgin mouth in a passionate liplock. Ted teased his hole as he left a little love bite on his neck. Ollie cried out like a Reno whore and soaked his uniform in his seed. The bliss on his face soon melted into embarrassment. “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t’ve-” Ted and Mack squeezed him between them. “Nonsense. How about you come by a little later and we’ll finish what we started.” Embarrassment morphed to sheer excitement, stars in his eyes. “Really?” “Yeah, but we need to work on this case for a bit first.” “Oh, right… yes!” With that, the valet skittered away to change into a fresh uniform. Mack grinned and pulled Ted into his hairy chest. “We better hurry up, otherwise you’re gonna have to deal with this.” Ted grinned. “Then you better hurry up with the case.” “That’s easy! If the railroad is covering it up, then they probably have something to do with it.” Ted chewed the thought over. “That’s excellent reasoning, but you’re forgetting one little thing.” “What’s that?” “Why would the railroad want to scare away potential customers? Don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t put it past them to do something shady, even with that old bastard Huntington six feed under, but it doesn’t make sense.” He scratched at his scruff. “No… they’re covering it up, because they don’t want a scandal; protect their profits at all costs. The question is, are they reacting to it like we are, or do they know and can’t stop whatever it is that’s happening? “The way I see it,” Ted continued, “there are three possible solutions. Number one, Mrs. West got rid of him. I admit it’s very simple, but sometimes the simplest answer is the truth. We know the door was unlocked. It wouldn’t have taken much for her to push him out. Number two, our southern belle is actually a beast – though I don’t mean that literally. She sure tried to make a scene. Could be purposely trying to drive down the stock price of the railroad.” “Why would she do that?” “Lots of companies want a piece of the pie in the Southwest. There’s lots of money to be made out of California. That then leaves us with solution number three.” Ted frowned. “And what’s that?” “The Beast is real.” Mack crossed his arms. “You’re kidding. You actually believe that children’s fairy tale monster is real?” “It’s crazy I know, but there’s definitely something driving the stories. That said, a man growing out of his clothes and going out into the desert in a sex driven frenzy? I don’t know if we can count Ollie as a reliable witness. We need more evidence, but it’s clear the stories exist for a reason.” Mack snorted. “Kid’s stuff. Though I gotta say, wouldn’t mind growin’ like that.” “Oh really?” Ted pressed with a crooked grin. “Are you saying you’d want to get even stronger? Grow so big that you tear your clothes to tatters? Have a cannonball for an arm?” Mack’s breathing grew shallow. “You’re a fuckin’ tease, you know that?” He flipped Ted onto his back and pressed him into the sofa. “Maybe I’ll grow carry you around on my cock. Just flex and I’d make you cream yourself. I’d… I’d…” Mack trailed off. “Aww, come on, whisper more sweet nothings to me,” Ted snarked, but he saw Mack grow pale as he looked out the window. “Heaven’s sake, look at that!” There, just outside the window was a monstrous silhouette running alongside the train. “We’ve got to tell the conductor. Whatever that thing is we’ve got to get away!” Instead, the emergency brakes came on and the train screeched to a halt. The shadow reared back for a moment but stopped next to their car. Ted hardly had time to duck as a boulder smashed into the side of the car. Upon closer inspection, it wasn’t a rock, but a fist. That same scent stronger than ever hung heavy and humid in the air. Before Ted could react, he was smashed back by a flying chair as the hand scooped up Mack and made off into the night. ============================================ Part III: Ted Ward Sits Back and Thinks ============================================ With one car practically destroyed, the passengers were more than frightened. The force of the blow had knocked not only the first car but several others off the rails. After long deliberation, Mr. Hubbard arranged with a passing ranch-hand to help ferry the passengers back to Lovelace. Ted sat on the ballast, sipping down whiskey from the dining car. He tried to think, but panic kept filling his mind. Mack was gone… Mack was gone… Every so often, he’d stagger to his feet, swearing to go find his companion but the other waiting passengers would shush him and set him back down. “Don’t worry Mr. Ward,” Ollie would say sweetly. “Mr. Simmons is strong, I’m sure he’ll be alright.” Sure, Mack was strong, but strong enough against whatever that fist belonged to? Ted nursed his whiskey as he thought. On the bright side, he knew unequivocally that the Beast existed. On the other, he had no idea what the Beast actually was, nor what it’s purpose was in attacking a train. No, wait… he thought back. It wasn’t attacking a train, but rather the train. It only attacked the Overland Limited, or at least the missing people were on the Overland Limited. None of the local trains were attacked. So, what was the common factor? He tried to think, but the combination of Mack’s abduction and the whiskey only made him sluggish. The night seemed colder and darker than ever. “Darkest before the dawn,” Mack would have said. “Dearie, are you okay?” Ted looked up. It was Mrs. Halverson. “Just shaken ma’am.” The old matron sat down next to him and gingerly patted his shoulder. “I lost my husband to the Beast long ago…” Ted looked up in surprise. “Why didn’t you say something?” “Because I… I didn’t want to say something when I wasn’t sure.” She paused. “You see, the night my husband disappeared, there was something strange I noticed. For one, that terrible stench.” Ted nodded, though he wouldn’t call the odor terrible necessarily. “But there was another thing. You see, I always suspected, but I never wanted to say for sure just in case. After all it’s difficult to come to that conclusion, and everything is really a guess in the end if you can’t ask the person yourself.” “Ma’am please.” “Oh, you’re right,” she smiled weakly as she wrung her hands. “Well… when the Beast took my husband, he was… smiling.” “The Beast was smiling?” “No, my husband. Absolute happiness and for the longest time I ignored the rather obvious answer. I did my own research on the disappearances you know and they all seemed to have something in common.” She looked up at Ted. “All the men that have been kidnapped have been… um… sharing the company of other men.” Ted stared back. “You’re positive?” “Seven of the ten I heard about for sure. I’m afraid I can’t say for Mr. West but consider it my intuition.” The cart returned then and she got up with the last of the passengers. “I imagine you’ll want to investigate Mr. Ward, but I have a feeling this may be the last time we see each other if you stay. The Beast will be coming for you next. Good day, Mr. Ward.” Ted couldn’t form words as the cart trundled away, but he was more determined than ever to find Mack. “One final shot. A race against the clock.” He climbed back into the ruined cars. He took his handkerchief and soaked it in perfume from a broken bottle in the barber’s room. The intense aroma made his eyes water, but it drove away the scent that clearly had an effect on Mack. He tied it around his nose and mouth and walked through the cars. It wasn’t long before he could hear a sound from the lavatory. Someone panting and groaning. He kicked open the door. “Mr. Hubbard?!” The conductor had shucked his jacket and pants, standing only in his underwear, shirt and vest, groping at himself. He was growing before Ted’s eyes at a tantalizingly slow pace. Each breath slowly stretched the threads a little farther… a little tighter. His underwear was soaked in a never-ending river of pre. “Detective…” he said huskily. “So glad you could join us for the final trip.” “The final… what are you talking about?” The conductor laughed, licking pre off of his hand. “The final trip. Master promised to reward me for all of the men I delivered to him. He promised to fill me until I pass out and make me one of his special men.” “You’re insane!” “No, you just haven’t submitted yet. Submit to him and grow!” Ted slammed the door shut and slid a chair in front of the latch. It wouldn’t hold the growing brute for long, but it was enough for him to escape. “It’s true, Ollie was right- shit! Ollie!” He spun on his heel and ran back through the train, looking for the valet. Each car was empty, boxes and parcels overturned, sheets and clothes left strewn about in the panic to escape. Finally, there was only one place left, the car Mack was taken from. He kicked open the door. It was that smell again, but it was even stronger than before. The car was empty except for Ollie who was on his knees clutching at his crotch. “What’s wrong?” Ted asked, holding the perfume-soaked handkerchief to his face. “Oh… Mr. Ward… it feels so good…” Ollie moaned. “I’m so scared but – OOOOOH – it’s so GOOD.” Ted watched in shock as he saw Ollie’s pants stretch and fill with a mountainous bulge. The young man’s voice cracked as he continued to moan, his uniform starting to grow tighter and tighter around his growing body. “Please Mr. Wa-AA-rd… don’t let it stop!” His voice was now a solid timber as he flexed the sleeves off of the jacket. “Oooh yeaaaah… I feel so big. Mr. Ward, feel how solid I am!” Ollie walked towards him, each step forcing another ripple of growth through his body. His pecs exploded through his shirt as his spreading lats finished destroying the vest. Ted could nearly hear Ollie’s heartbeat, seeing the skin stretch and muscles writhe just below, weaving into new massive cords. Ted felt his back hit the wall. “Mr. Ward, please, don’t you want to be like me? I want you to grow too.” He flexed his pecs. “You can grow and make me your boy. I want a monster of muscle to have his way with me. Someone sexy like you.” The massive leaking cock trapped him against the wall, dousing him in a steady stream of pre. “Maybe you and Mr. Simmons can take turns… put a young’un like me in his place under two muscle beasts.” Between everything, Ted felt his head begin to swim and he began to fall to the ground. The world spun and everything grew dark. ============================================ Part IV: The Culprit Revealed ============================================ Ted’s head throbbed as he slowly came too. He groaned and wrenched himself up off the dirt. The world swam for a moment, but when it focused, he could see he was in a small forest clearing next to a creek. He was in a chalked circle near a roaring campfire that kept him warm that freezing night. At three equally spaced points in the circle was a bowl filled with flaming sage. The smell was completely overpowering. Ollie in his fully grown glory was knocked out on the ground. Ted’s heart sank but it was soon clear he hadn’t been hurt, far from it actually. A colorful smattering of hickies on his bull-neck and traps and a slowly softening tower of a cock revealed Ollie was drunk in bliss. Right next to him was Billy… or at least it was Billy. Now it was Billy times one hundred, far larger than any man could ever be with a massive turtle shell of a stomach and mountainous pecs. Ted couldn’t tear his eyes away from how large he was. His forearms alone were thicker than Mack’s thighs had been. Not to mention the anaconda and boulders he had that made even a stallion look as small as a blade of grass. “Ollie! Billy!” Ted hissed as loud as he dared. “C’mon pull yourself together!” He crept to the edge of the chalk circle. “I wouldn’t cross that line if I were you.” A voice like thunder rumbled through the room, shaking inside Ted’s chest. “It’s the one thing keeping you from going into a frenzy.” Ted scrambled back toward the second and looked around the shadows. “Who are you?! Show yourself!” He reached back for his gun, but it was missing. “Don’t worry, I’ve put it away for safekeeping. Beautiful weapon, but who needs that when you’ve got your fists.” “Where am I?” The voice chuckled. “Detective, I thought you would have figured it out. You’re at my little homestead. My ranch, as some of my men have come to call it.” The voice paused. “Don’t worry about them, they’re just tired. Burned a lot of energy in the transformation.” “Show yourself!” “Demanding, aren’t we?” Out from the shadows emerged a massive, hairy foot. Ted looked up and up and up. A twelve-foot giant, easily over a ton of pure muscle stood tall and proud before him. The new monster made Billy look like a child. His calf alone was nearly as wide as Ted was tall. If the other two had mountains for chests, the man before him had the entire Rockies. Ted couldn’t help himself as his eyes drifted to this monster’s cock, but he soon realized it was planted firmly up the newly grown Mack’s ass. Mack was massive, but his face was swallowed between the monster’s hairy, sweaty pec cleavage. With each breath however, Mack was growing bigger and bigger. A steady stream of cum dripped from the monster’s abs as Mack continuously unloaded, locked in a bottomless sea of lust. He was twice as big as Billy and becoming more and more like the Beast with every passing breath. “So, am I everything you expected, Detective? You seem to approve.” His features were so sharp, even behind his thick beard and long wild hair, his face looked carved from stone. Ted had to take a moment to find his voice. He then noticed he came without touching himself. “Who… who are you?” “People have called me the Beast… turns me on.” A flood of cum dripped out of Mack’s ass, unable to be contained. “A massive Beast who can make mere men grow into his pack simply by being near them. I don’t need a name anymore.” “H-h-how?” “Inheritance. The original made more Beasts that could make men grow and so on and so on. No one’s sure who the first was or how, but when you’re built like a battleship with a five-foot cock that never goes soft – well, you tend to have bigger things on your mind.” Ted looked at Mack again, who was greedily licking up the sweat on the Beast’s pecs. The overpowering sage made it clear. “Your musk…” “Fuck, I love the smart ones,” The beast knelt down and grabbed Mack with one of his massive hands. Without ceremony, he pumped the man up and down on his cock as if he weighed nothing more than a feather. Ted was mesmerized watching the dense veins and muscles in the bicep bunch and release. “You’re drooling, Detective.” Ted blushed but didn’t make an effort to stop. He only thought about how he wanted to see the Beast really go toe to toe with a locomotive. The thought of him curling it with ease or pushing it with a finger was enough to make him want to rush across the circle. “The transformation makes men not much use for anything but fucking for about a month. Not to say afterward we don’t fuck like rabbits but we can at least have an intelligent conversation.” The Beast smirked. “Can’t say no, can you? I bet you want to take your friend’s place, don’t you?” “But I give all of my conquests an out.” The Beast stopped leaving Mack and Ted both groaning for more. “You’re left with a choice, detective. Go back into the world and hide or submit to me and live free.” Ted Ward did not need to decide. Before he knew it, he had crossed the line and felt the glorious burn in his muscles as he breathed in the Beast. Just like Ollie, his cock tore free first, suddenly expanding to a two-foot log. Ted screamed in a mixture of agony and bliss, covering himself in his own cum; his balls growing and filling faster than they could be emptied. “Yes,” the Beast rumbled, fucking Mack in a frenzy while watching the show. “Feel that blood rushing through your body, pumping every last bit of you bigger and bigger. You have no choice but to grow!” Ted screamed, not even attempting to hold back. The delectable smell of smoke and leather was his whole world as he felt his body throb with energy. It was like a tank filled to the brim and ready to explode, to completely exceed his humanity and fly straight into beastdom. His muscles writhed below the skin as rivers of veins rose to the surface. His limbs jolted with each pulse of growth flooding into him, knocking him onto his back. He could feel his arms swell and fight against his thickening lats for space. His pecs thickened into heavy slabs hanging over a tight wall of abs. He trembled as his glutes pushed him off the ground, growth flowing into his massive legs and stretching feet, all the while his orgasm continuing unabated. When all the muscle had nowhere left to go, his body forced him taller, only to pile on more muscle anywhere it could fit. As waves of pleasure and spasms slowed, Ted stretched and flexed his now eight-foot tall mass. With a lustful hunger in his eyes, he turned towards the Beast. Their howls echoed across the desert.

1. It was that time of year. Spring had ended and Summer had officially hit. The sun beat down on the town of North Carlisle, and there was no avoiding it. A heat haze rose from the hot asphalt of the town’s main street where Chris sat with his two closest friends, Matt and Brett. In between high school and university, the boys were running out of ways to fill their holidays already, and it had only been a few weeks. Chris was tall and gangly, there was no sugarcoating it. He tried his best to work out in the modest gym on the edge of town, but try as he might his body just didn’t seem to put on muscle. He was good looking, but his body made him shy and he tended to hide away behind his wavy brown hair. Matt wasn’t bad looking. He had strong, Mediterranean features, olive complexion, thick dark hair and bold eyebrows, however he still seemed very young to look at which often made him overlooked next to other guys, and he was plagued by oily skin and recurring acne. He was very self-conscious of his youthful appearance, and had a fiery temper that came out whenever someone dared to call him “Matty,” though his mother still refused to call him anything else. His efforts to get people to call him by his full name, “Matthias,” had been largely laughed off as a joke. Brett was much more average-looking than the other two with is messy blonde hair and muddy brown eyes, but he had confidence in barrels to make up for it. It was no secret why either; he’d tell anyone who’d listen that he was only a few inches short of being a tripod, and from what anyone had seen of him in the locker room, he was barely exaggerating. The three of them sat on hot metal café furniture, drinking cold drinks and chatting in the weak shade provided by a large umbrella. Their town was small, but not too far from the major city. As such, the main strip of shops tended to be ephemeral, small businesses popping up looking for city traffic without the high rent, then leaving once they realised there wasn’t any. “We’d better be heading off soon, it’s gonna be dark soon.” Said Brett, chugging the last of his iced coffee. “What’re you talking about?” asked Matt, half surprised and half annoyed. “It’s only like 4, where are you in a rush to get to?” “He’s just desperate to keep grinding that new game he got.” Responded Chris laughing. Matt smiled coyly. “It’s kind of sad that you actually believed that.” “What do you mean?” Chris was confused. “He probably doesn’t even have a game, he just used that as an excuse cos he was busy jacking off, you know what he’s like.” It was true. Brett probably jacked off two to three times as much as any guy Chris had heard of. He claimed his big dick meant he had a big sex drive, but the truth was he was just a horny guy filled with hormones. Chris would’ve been impressed that he was finally learning to have some humility about it, but really, he was just grossed out. “Fuck man, we waited like 15 minutes for you this morning.” “Whatever, nothing’s happening anyway, let’s get going.” Brett said, with the whine of a child asking ‘are we there yet?’ “Fine,” relented Matt, “but we still need to work out what we’re doing tomorrow.” “I thought we agreed on swimming at the lake?” said Chris. “Oh, right.” Chris could tell Matt was less than enthused. He was pretty sure he hated going swimming just because of how he looked in swimwear. The three got up to leave and started walking down the street, the sun singeing the backs of their necks as they walked, when a loud yell rang out from behind them. A man was running down the street towards them carrying something bundled in his arms. Looking further back they saw a dishevelled old woman hanging out of a doorway, waving her fist and shouting something obscene. Chris took a second to piece the scene together but the man was already upon them, however as he passed, Brett stuck out his leg and the man tripped, sliding face first on the pavement and dropping what looked like a small pile of rags. He scrambled to his feet looking worried and annoyed and sprinted away without picking up what he dropped. Chris picked up the bundle of rags to find it was some ancient-looking handbag stitched together from various differently patterned fabrics. As he straightened up, he found himself face to face with the old woman. “Oh, thank you boys so much, I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t been here.” She said gratefully, tugging the bag out of Chris’ hands briskly, “I was just checking something in my shop and he grabbed my bag from behind the counter and bolted. I have so many cards and things in here, I just wouldn’t know what to do if I lost them.” “No problem.” Said Brett, puffing out his chest. “Just doing what anyone would have.” “No, it was very brave of you.” She said, waving down his modesty. “Tell you what, you boys come back to my shop, I want to reward you.” Brett started to argue, still eager to return home but she shushed him and bustled the boys off towards a rustic looking storefront that none of them really remembered seeing. The sign simply read “Antiques.” Once inside, they found a modestly sized store filled with cluttered shelves and piled-up tabletops. If there was some order to it, Chris couldn’t see any. It just looked like piles of old crap. “So, are you going to pay us…” Chris started. “Oh, no, no, no.” said the woman. “Something much better, I’m going to let you have one thing you like from my store, absolutely free.” The boys were less than thrilled, but she seemed so excited and grateful that they began to wander through teetering piles of junk. “What would you recommend?” asked Chris, not sure where to even start looking. “Oh, I find that if someone is meant to have something, that object will find its way to them!” she said cryptically, a look of pride cracking her wizened features. As soon as he turned his back, Chris rolled his eyes. He wandered to the back of the store, and found his eye drawn to a small table. Unlike the other tables it wasn’t covered in an assortment of items, instead it held only one thing, a camera. Chris enjoyed photography, but it wasn’t exactly his passion in life. Picking it up he found it was an old-style polaroid camera. That sort of thing was kind of cool to him, in a classic sort of way, so he decided that was good enough, nothing else here looked even remotely interesting. He shrugged, picked up the camera, and headed to meet the others near the exit. Brett was toying with a small ring. It appeared to be gold. Its band was thin at the bottom, but thick at the top where a large, squarely cut ruby sat. Brett seemed to think he had some rare expensive piece of jewellery, Chris thought it looked like cheap crap some nightclub owner would wear for attention. Matt took a little longer, but he came back carrying an ornate silver comb. It wasn’t anything particularly impressive, but had some nice carvings down the spine. The woman smiled warmly. “Looks like everyone’s found something nice.” The guys quickly excused themselves and left the store. Chris was surprised to see that the sun was indeed starting to set, and realised they must have taken a lot longer than they thought. Heading towards time, Matt and Brett split off to their own homes, confirming the plans to go swimming in the morning. 2. Chris got home and ate a quick meal of leftovers from the fridge. His dad and stepmother were on a holiday in Europe for a few weeks, so it was just him and his stepbrother Eric at home. Eric was older than him by about a year. He was a bit of a jock; tall with broad shoulders, but he was more of a swimmer than a footballer so he was more toned than muscular. He had sandy blonde hair, and if they lived anywhere near a beach, Chris would probably have assumed he was a surfer. Chris crept past Eric’s door, hoping not to catch his attention, but a few steps further down the hallway he heard the door open behind him. “What’re you home so late for?” Eric said, looking annoyed. He was hanging out of the doorframe wearing nothing but boxer shorts. Chris hated his confidence in his body, both out of jealousy for wanting that same confidence himself, and out of shame for his deep attraction for a guy who didn’t even seem to care that he existed. “Nothing, was just with the guys.” Chris said, avoiding staring at the tight abs in front of him, with a deep Adonis belt leading downwards temptingly to a low-sitting waistband. “The guys? You mean those two losers you hang out with, pimples and the hornbag?” Eric said, smirking. “Fuck off.” Said Chris, and he turned away and headed down the hallway to his room, but Eric called after him. “What’s that you’ve got?” Chris moved the camera so it was out of sight. “Nothing, just an old camera.” “Where’d you get a camera? Where’d you get money for a camera?” “None of your business!” said Chris quickly, and he slammed his bedroom door, flicking the lock behind him. He sat down on his bed and started to take his first really good look at the camera. There were some oddities he hadn’t noticed in his quick glance in the store. It seemed to be a polaroid camera, meaning it would require film, but as much as he looked, he couldn’t find any way of opening the camera. In fact he couldn’t even see a seam where it would open. On top of the camera were two dials. One was labelled “delay” and could be set from 0 to 3. Chris thought that seemed odd, a delay was meant to allow you to move into the shot for the photo, so 3 seconds wasn’t much of a window. The other said “intensity” and just had one of those little icons that showed which direction was more or less. Intensity seemed like a strange way to label the flash. Deciding it wasn’t worth worrying about the strangeness of the camera itself, he set the delay to 0 and the intensity to low, and held the camera up to take a selfie. The flash was bright, and it must have been some sort of old bulb in there, because Chris felt a soft wave of heat hit his body as the light strobed. Chris shook his head at the slight rush he felt, and saw the camera ejecting a small piece of photo paper. At least it had film. Plucking the polaroid from the slot, he waved it in the air until an image started to show up. He looked good. Great even. He didn’t know how, but in the photo he seemed to just look… bigger? Photo him had the hint of chest muscles visible through the material of his slightly tighter shirt. His arms weren’t so much weedy as lithe. He stood up, and looked at himself in the mirror standing up against his bedroom wall. He flexed his arms a little, and tried moving to see his chest at different angles, but try as he might, nothing looked as it did in the photo. Then, as he primped and preened, trying to see how he had got that photo, he felt the same tingling heat from the flash. Before his eyes, the material of his shirt became less lax. He felt warmth spread across his chest and tingle electrically at his nipples as they pushed out slightly. His whole body seemed to tense up and he even felt a slight dizziness as his head seemed to move further from the floor. Staring back at him from the mirror was the same guy he saw in the polaroid. Taller, just slightly more toned and in shape, but enough to notice. His jaw was hanging open in astonishment. He couldn’t believe what had just happened, what the camera had done. He couldn’t hold back. Pulling his t-shirt over his head, he dropped his jeans to the floor and stood in nothing but his blue briefs. His whole body just looked so much better. Some of that persistent belly fat had simply disappeared and the beginning of ab definition was showing down his stomach. His legs, already skinny, now had light striations down them without him even flexing. After quickly admiring himself, he picked up the camera. He left the delay off but cranked the intensity up a little bit past halfway, and holding it up, pushed the button. A wave like flames coursed through him in an instant, singeing him with pleasurable burning. Eagerly he waited, and after what seemed an age, the polaroid spat out. He grabbed it and waved it quickly and after a few tremendously slow seconds, the black faded to colour. Seeing the image, he nearly choked in surprise, and dropped the picture to the floor without even taking a good look. He bent down, and realised it had slid under his bed, but as he began to crouch down further he felt an agonising ecstasy rip through him, and that wasn’t the only ripping. A sharp crack came from behind him, and he felt his ass searing with heat. He started to try to get to his feet to examine what was happening, as he now felt coldness on his ass which he realised his underwear had completely given way to glutes, but the heat spread up him, and his back arched in pleasure, dropping him torso to the ground, muscular ass still pushed up into the air. He felt pressure between him and the floor, and found his chest was pushing him up, inflating like two meaty balloons. The feeling of his expanding nipples grinding across the rough carpet was like a hotline straight to his dick which sprang to attention. He reached out to try to push himself back to standing, but as his hands planted on the ground he felt the bones of his hands flex and expand, and he managed to turn his head to see thick ropes of muscle fibres spring from his wrist and coil their way up his forearm, twisting into the shape of a ham with deep cuts and striations. His upper arm followed suite, his biceps and triceps swelling as he pushed harder into the ground. On one side of his arm was what looked like a baseball; solid flesh turned iron, and on the other side a football to match it. Not as thick, but wider and just as impressive. The powerful arms seized and pushed him almost to standing in one heave. He turned to face the mirror just in time to see his stomach warping and contorting. Beneath slab-like pecs, slashed horizontally by deep cuts, his abs began to bulge like a flattened cartoon character inflating themselves. Two by two they slammed outward and locked into place until a tight core of 8 bricks stacked themselves around a sexy, ever so slightly protruding belly button. Was it protruding, or was there just no fat to hide it? Chris was too stunned to know. His obliques were absolutely shredded and the deep V-line of muscle looked so thick you could grab on like a handle. His rock-hard cock sat at its usual impressive 7 and a bit inches, standing at full attention. At first Chris thought his balls had swollen, but realised that they were just sitting forwards more, pushed outward by long, diamond quads that touched at the centre, leaving no room for his junk to hang. His calves were surprisingly even larger than his biceps, and tapered down to ankles that looked almost comically small by comparison. Like his hands, his feet seemed to have been upgraded by a few inches. He stared in awe. His face looked much the same, if slightly less chubby, but he looked more handsome simply from the fact that it rested on a neck thicker than his jaw, with huge, visible veins protruding under the skin, and two huge, rounded traps framing it. He looked like a physique competitor. Scratch that, a physique competitor who dominated the competition so fiercely that it put them to shame. The muscles twitched and flexed at the slightest whim, and in a moment of rapture, Christ put his hands on his neck, raised his elbows above his head, and flared his wing-like lats out as wide as they’d go. At the same time, his abs crunched together in a flex so hard it was almost audible. The sheer power of the pose, the sexiness of his elite body and the lingering heat of the growth caused Chris’ cock to explode a volley of cum across the room, splattering on the mirror. The bucking of his hips caused shots to land as high as his head in the reflection, and after a few seconds the orgasm ceased. Whether from pleasure, or exhaustion, he did not know, but Chris flopped backwards onto his bed which gave a threatening creak. Basking in the wavs of power he felt rushing from his body, he passed out almost instantly, still naked and spread eagle on his king-size bed. 3. Chris woke up to the warm feeling off the summer sunlight streaming through the window onto his bare chest. He’d had such an incredible dream last night about growing huge, so he kept his eyes shut to hold onto it just a little longer. When he opened them, he nearly fainted with the shock of seeing his view blocked by two mounds of striated meat. Spearing up between them in the distance was his morning wood, which surged in appreciation of the musculature he was seeing. Looking in the mirror, he once again flexed and admired his enormous body, revelling in every twitch and pulse as he moved. He shot another load hands-free which joined the already sloppily-covered mirror. Realising the time, Chris pulled on a small red speedo. It was considerably smaller on him than it had been even last week. His dick hadn’t seemed to grow, but the huge globes of gluteal muscle packed such mass into the tiny piece of material that it was stretched skin-tight, every vein in his dick was clearly visible, and he found he liked that. Turning around to appreciate the full package, he saw that the waistband barely came halfway up his ass, and the tops of his cheeks were plain to see, along with just too much crack. He didn’t care though, who would when he looked like this? Deciding a little humility may be wise on the way to the lake, he tried to pull on a pair of boardshorts, but they only made it halfway up his shredded quads before a ripping noise told him they weren’t going to be possible. Throwing a few things, including the camera, into a bag, he swung it over his shoulders and admired how puny it looked on the vast expanse of his lats. He hurried out of the house, quietly relieved that Eric seemed to be out already, and headed for the lake. It wasn’t a long walk to the lake, and most of it was along a dirt track, but to get there he needed to cut through the main street, and boy did he get attention. Heads turned. Jaws dropped. Someone like him was certainly an oddity in this town, and the locals seemed to be lapping it up. He loved the way the sun shone on his vast, pale muscles. A handsome, 30-something guy openly gaped at him as he strutted past, and he bounced his pecs in appreciation of the attention. The man’s face flushed so suddenly red that he looked like you could cook an egg on his face. Arriving at the lake, Chris laid out a towel and laid down in the sun. He supposed he had no excuse now not to work on a tan. He put on some sunglasses and laid back on his folded arms. The sunglasses allowed him to surreptitiously see the various passers-by absolutely ogling his sculpted physique, and there was barely a person that made it past without a second look or downright pausing to take in the view. After about 15 minutes of enjoying the sun and attention, Chris heard someone behind him say “Woah.” He raised himself on his elbow and turned to see Brett and Matt staring in lust and jealousy at him. “Hey guys.” He smiled, noticing that his voice had gotten significantly deeper, as he hadn’t talked since the night before. “I guess yours must be special too?” said Brett. Sinking out of his self-appreciation for the first time, Chris really took in the two guys in front of him. Matt’s changes were certainly more subtle than his own, but impossible not to notice once you’d seen. His acne was completely cleared up, his usual somewhat oily skin had a much clearer glow to it. His hair which similarly had problems being greasy instead had an elegant waviness to it. He couldn’t say for sure, but even his jawline and cheekbones looked slightly more prominent and defined. Overall, Matt just looked… handsome? He felt his cock give a slight twinge of approval just looking at him. And speaking of cocks… Brett, like Chris, had foregone his usual boardshorts, and there was certainly no questioning why. Brett was wearing a deep indigo speedo, and in the front patch was an enormous, bulbous cock. The size and colour gave Chris the distinct impression of an actual eggplant. The heft of the thing was so much so that the waistband of the tiny swimwear has pulled a centimetre or so away from his abdomen. Chris couldn’t help but notice several bulging veins running from Brett’s scrawny abs down to the beast that must demand a hell of a blood supply. On his finger, he noticed the red-jewelled ring. “Fuck, you two look good!” he said in appreciation. “You’re one to talk.” Said Matt, who was struggling to look any higher than Chris’ pecs. “How big is that thing?” Asked Chris, gesturing to the monstrous dick hanging obscenely between himself and Brett. Vaguely he wondered if the only reason Brett hadn’t been nabbed for indecent exposure was the eye-catching appearance of Matt next to him distracting people. “Haha,” laughed Brett, “well it was 10 inches soft this morning, and 14 hard, but I’m pretty sure it’s grown a bit since then.” With one hand he readjusted his package for emphasis, and as he let go the weight of it was clearly apparent as it bounced in the confining material. “And how about you, how big are you now?” Chris furled his brow. “To be honest I’m not really sure, I didn’t have much of a chance to measure anything before I headed out here.” Matt raised an eyebrow at this, but kept quiet. After a few more minutes of comparing notes, the guys worked out the long and short of each other’s gifts, and the conversation steered to how they could use those gifts. “How strong is the camera?” asked Matt, eyeing it hungrily as it turned in Chris’ hands. “Like how much muscle does it add?” “Well I used it twice last night,” answered Chris. “it has a dial for intensity, the first time I had it set to low and it was just a slight improvement, then I cranked it up halfway and came out a physique competitior.” “Halfway?!” Spat Matt. “What do you think the full intensity would do?” Chris grinned. “How about we find out?” he raised the camera. “Woah, woah, woah.” Said Matt waving his hands in front of the lens quickly. “I’m not being your guinea pig, what if it turned me into some kind of freak?” They both looked at Brett. “Ha, no thanks, you can beef me up once you’ve worked out how it works.” Chris shrugged, and set to work scanning the lakeside for a victim. There weren’t many people out today, so the choices were scant. He settled on a guy they’d gone to school with; Dave. Dave was a bit of a geek, and didn’t have too many friends, so he was sitting alone under a tree, eyeing a group of guys from one of the local sporting teams. Out of curiosity, Chris set the delay to ‘1’ and then wound the intensity dial as far as it would go. He raised the camera, ensured only Dave was in the frame, and then pressed the button. There was a whirring noise for a few seconds, followed by a blinding flash and a heat that Chris could feel even from behind the camera. Dave had obviously felt it, as he jumped about a foot and started looking around left and right. Chris and the others quickly huddled together and looked away, avoiding looking suspicious, and after a couple of second snuck a look over at Dave who seemed to have given up his search. He took the polaroid from the camera but it hadn’t seemed to develop. “Is that it?” said Brett. “No, but I wanted to try the delay. Obviously, it’s a little longer than I thought.” Said Chris. “With me it was basically instant.” They went about their day by the lake, keeping an eye on Dave who still showed no signs of anything interesting. Spending some time swimming in the lake, both Chris and Matt were getting absolutely eye-fucked by basically everyone that looked their way. The combination of Matt’s beauty and Chris’ huge body seemed to be enough to skip over most people’s apparent sexuality, as even the guys they knew with girlfriends had to make an effort to hide bulging in their swimwear. At one point, Brett had to stay in the water a little longer, blushing a little when the guys asked him why. Chris put his head below the water’s surface and was met with what looked like a full salami you’d see hanging in a butcher’s shop. Emerging from the water his jaw hung open. “That thing is insane man, that’s gotta be over 15 inches.” Brett laughed nervously; he was clearly enjoying the size but Chris could see some hesitation. “Are you sure you don’t want to take that thing off for a bit? You don’t want to do anything permanent…” Brett agreed, and pulled the ring off to chuck into his bag. It was only then that Chris noticed how perfectly it fit his finger. How odd for a random ring from a store to be the exact right size, even if it was magic, or cursed, whatever. “Uh guys.” Said Matt sounding eager, “You may want to have a look at this.” The two of them turned around and saw Dave, who they’d forgotten about briefly, starting to stand up. He was adjusting his clothes, a loose-fitting t-shirt and board shorts, as he seemed to be feeling some discomfort. He was messing with his sleeve, and Chris saw that his bicep was ballooning up, and filling the material. What had moments ago been a loose-fit was quickly becoming uncomfortably tight. Chris saw the material showing signs of strain as two humongous lats were pushing out sideways. The bottom of the shirt rose up to reveal an absolutely shredded lower back. Chris couldn’t help but get turned on as he watched the nerdy Dave’s head rise about 2 feet, putting him at almost 7 feet tall. His arms were getting further and further apart and had already become substantially beefier than Chris’ own. There was a resounding crack, and most of the lake goers looked around to see the material of Dave’s shirt giving out. Large splits were forming down the sides, and mounds of lats were spilling outwards. Dave hunched over, in what could have been pleasure or pain, and as he stood up, shredded material flew in all directions. It was a full-on hulk-out. Tree trunk legs erupted outward, forced sideways by the collision of his own quads. His already wide arms lurched even further, and despite his colossal 8 feet of height, he was easily wider than he was tall. His swimwear proved no match for his globular ass cheeks, and eviscerated themselves, allowing his hard 8 inches of cock to fly free. Chris was interested to note that his cock wasn’t as superhuman as the rest of him, and decided that confirmed the camera’s power was limited to muscle. The guys simply didn’t know how to react. A guy had just exploded to roughly ten times his starting size, and basically everyone at the lake was watching with rapt attention. How could they explain it? It seemed… they didn’t have to. A couple of the local jocks that Dave had been eyeing moments before were moving towards Dave, eyes burning with lust. “Looks like Dave’s ready to go!” One of them called to the others as he dropped his speedo, rock hard cock standing at attention. They basically melted into Dave’s monstrous form, worshiping his inhuman mass. There were at least ten of them mounting him from every angle, but his immense size still made him clearly visible through them. Two guys were ravaging the head of his cock which seemed to be attempting to drown them in precum. One lucky son of a bitch had his cock pincered between the enormous steel glutes, and he looked like he’d never been happier. 4. After several minutes spectating the show, which prompted Brett to offload his 15-inch cock with a volley like a shotgun, the guys hurriedly threw their stuff in a bag and headed over to Chris’s house. Gathering in his bedroom, still scantily clad, they sat the camera, comb and ring between them and sat silently for a bit. Matt broke the tension. “They just… accepted it?” he said “I mean like, we got noticed, but nobody called us out, but I guess it’s more than just that, people are just going to be happy to accept the changes.” “Yeah.” Said Chris. “I think that makes the most sense.” “Well great.” Said Brett, reaching for the ring. “Let me slap this back on then. There’s no consequence, everyone’s gonna accept my freakish cock, so may as well get to work on it.” “Wait though.” Chris stopped him, quietly marvelling at how fast and powerfully his hand whipped out to grab Brett’s. “I mean look at you, you’re already past the point of most people being able to take all of you, is that really what you want?” Brett hesitated and drew his hand back a bit. “I guess.” “At least stay as you are for now, get used to this size before you decide.” Brett still didn’t seem happy, but agreed nonetheless. After some careful decision making, the guys decided to try out each other’s gifts a little. A couple of minutes of playing with the comb left Brett and Chris substantially altered. Brett’s face had taken on a rounded, almost cherubic look. His blonde hair fell in almost elegant curls, rather than his usual dishevelled mop, and his muddy brown eyes had given way to a rich chocolate colour that kept catching Chris’s attention. Chris on the other hand was the image of masculinity. His jaw was almost perfectly square. Atop his newly thickened neck it gave him chills to look at in the mirror. His hair now naturally had the supermodel, effortless, just-rolled-out-of-bed look that really took guys hours of styling to achieve. A perfect spray of stubble adorned his chin. It didn’t take long before Matt made some excuse to grab his comb back. Chris could tell there was some jealousy spiking in the looks he was shooting. Matt was devastatingly handsome, and Chris suspected he had spent more than a few minutes with the comb even after discovering its effects, he still outshone both Brett and himself, but the other guys catching up didn’t seem to be sitting well. The ring took some experimentation. Brett hadn’t exactly been helpful in saying “you just wear it!” but after a little messing around, they found that it reacted particularly potently to excitement. While Chris wore it, Brett took out his monster cock with the intent of measuring it properly. He let Matt and Chris give him a hand to reach his… full potential. Both could fit a hand on with some room to spare, and with Chris’ animalistically large hands, that was impressive. In getting into the rhythmic stroking, Chris felt his own cock harden up as it had so many times in the past day, but he felt the ring grow warm, and with a feeling like getting an erection while his cock was already hard, he felt an extra inch or two expand forward. He moaned loudly which caused the other two to question him. When he pulled out a 10 inch cock, bound in rope-like muscle fibres, with thick coursing veins, and a pair of balls that looked like tennis balls, the others understood his pleasure. They quickly realised arousal was what caused the ring to work, which they made quick use of in growing Matt’s dick to a hefty 9 inches of thick meat. It didn’t take them long before their attentions turned to the camera. With some careful discussion and tuning of the dials, Chris took a photo of each of the guys. In a matter of moments, Brett burst out of his clothes. Already being tall, it was especially noticeable that he gained about 6 inches in height. He almost, almost, seemed in proportion with his goliath cock. He put on some serious mass too, his gangly frame already being slim gave them quite the view of muscle growing beneath his skin. He was beyond an amateur bodybuilder, far too much mass on far too much height. He was practically statuesque. Matt on the other hand didn’t gain any form of impressive height, his expansion was nearly universally outward. With his incredibly good looks, and an absolute tank of a body, he struck quite the figure even despite being shorter than the others. It didn’t take long before the extreme changes led the three of them to lust. In a collision of titans, the thrusting, sweaty muscle monsters were nothing but a ball of flesh. Their mouths explored the multitude of hulking muscles, their tongues tasted the hot, salty musk of deep armpits. Chris found himself on all fours on the floor. Beneath his face was the huge pulsing cock that belonged to Matt, he knew it was part of the comb’s gift but even his cock had an enchanting beauty about it, which was to say nothing of the absolute perfection of his abs. When people said “aesthetics,” they had no idea a physique could reach this point of visual pleasure. Going to town on the thick meaty rod in front of him, he kept his eyes locked on the sculpted torso in front of him, and the stunningly gorgeous face barely visible between two enormous pecs. As he tasted the sweet precum filling his mouth, one hand began to feel up Matt’s tennis ball-sized nuts, and the other reached up to rip at his huge nipples which were staring at him from below the slabs of chest muscle. He felt his own body being caressed, and then his huge glutes being parted by Brett’s monster cock. He firmly believed that if not for the camera’s work, he would never have been able to take that enormous anaconda of a cock, and yet here he was feeling inch after glorious inch sliding into him. His tight abs were forced to distend by the sheer volume of cock filling him up. With Matt’s dick deep in his throat he could barely moan to express the sheer pleasure he felt. Load after load was firing out of his cock, and he felt something similar going on inside him from both ends. He saw Brett’s hand feeling up his beefy arm, and saw that he’d slipped the ring on again. Its power was addictive to him. That explained why it felt like a bodybuilder’s leg was currently occupying his digestive tract. After what felt like hours the three men broke apart and lay on the ground in a pool of sweat and cum, bathing in the afterglow. It had taken Brett several seconds to pull out of him fully. What hung between his legs was easily over 3 feet long, and thicker than his own impressive quads. If he stood, the head would brush against the floor, and he was soft now. Matt seemed to have found the comb mid-throng, as he was now decisively hard to look away from, every small detail that Chris took in pulled at his heart, and if he hadn’t just emptied his balls profusely, he felt he would have done so again at the sight. Chris decided to make his way home to sleep it off, but before he left, he made a decision. “I’m taking these off you two for a bit, you’re fucking addicted.” He said, grabbing the ring and comb, before slinging the camera around his neck to leave. The others put up a little protest but all in all were too out of it to care. He made his way home where he dropped the gifts unceremoniously onto the kitchen table before collapsing onto his bed to pass out. 5. When Chris woke up, he felt uneasy. In the heat of the orgy the sheer size and beauty of the other two had been incredibly hot, but in the sobriety he now felt, it became more and more obvious they were beyond freakish, even if he did enjoy it. Making the decision to hide the gifts until he could work out what to do, he wandered to the kitchen. They were gone. He looked around in a panic. Nothing else seemed to be out of place, nobody had broken into the house. He hurried to the hallway where he saw a flash from under Eric’s doorway followed by a familiar whirring of film reloading. He slammed the door open, not knowing what he’d find, and what he did terrified him. Eric stood with his back to the door in nothing but a pair of small, black boxer briefs, the camera held in his hand as if to take a selfie. As he turned at the sound of the door opening, Chris’ jaw dropped. On his finger was the ring, and it had obviously been there for a little while, as the tiny boxer briefs were stretched almost to breaking point by what looked like a football-sized mound of cock. Chris saw the comb discarded on his desk, which explained his appearance. His sandy hair fell with grace and seemed to glow with its own light. His once slightly handsome features had become incredibly accentuated. His jaw had widened to an almost perfect square, his lips looked full and perfect. Chris actually felt a spray of precum wet his pyjama bottoms at the look from the Adonis. “Hey Chris.” He said. “What’s up with this camera, I can’t get it to work?” In horror Chris looked at the floor and saw a handful of undeveloped polaroids on the ground. He quickly rushed forward and took the camera, only to find the delay dial was up a little past 1, and he realised Eric had taken more than one photo of himself. He didn’t even dare look at the intensity. It didn’t take long. He didn’t even get the questions out about why Eric messed with his stuff. Eric began to swell before his eyes. It came in surges, and Chris assumed that must be different photos starting at different times. First his pecs ballooned forward, as they swelled to a monstrous size they retained incredible definition. Pecs that had to weigh several kilograms on their own were sculpted by enormous muscle fibers, each wrapped in paper-thin skin. His tits stretched huge but were quickly forced downwards where they met with the top of an expanding gut of pure muscle. His abdomen rounded outward as the muscles each fought for space. What started as a toned six pack quickly evolved into a monstrous 10 pack that put professional bodybuilders to shame. There was a distinct creaking noise as his shoulders broadened, the deltoids divided into head which each were about the size of watermelons. His disgustingly beautiful, masculine face began to be swallowed between his chest and mountainous traps that rose up on either side. His neck was tremendously thicker than any Chris had seen, but the entire height of it was lost to the traps. His arms began to raise, and Chris realised it wasn’t by any action of his own, but due to quickly growing biceps and triceps colliding with unbelievable wings. His lats weren’t just impressively wide, but thick as well, easily two feet from back to front. He was growing outward and upward at an accelerating pace, but the growth meant his width was well past exceeding his height. He was over 8 feet tall, which put him past 10 feet broad. It was impossible to define the 4 muscles of his quads, as there were so many deep striations separating thick branches of muscle bundles, leaving the appearance of at least 12 different muscles in each thigh. His calves were huge meaty balls of muscle, each larger than a basketball, which tapered down to tiny ankles which looked dangerously small to hold up such an insanely huge figure. The black boxer briefs didn’t last long at all. The material basically evaporated as an insane cock burst forth. Even Brett’s inhuman tool would look inferior next to this god. It was as hard as steel, and easily a foot across. It swung upwards to slap his roid gut before dropping down under the weight of grapefruit-sized balls. Even from the front Chris could see the sheer volume of his glutes as they flexed to balance his body against the weight of the substantial tool. Eric was panting, sweat dripped from his face which accentuated his inhuman beauty. Beads of sweat ran down his oversized figure and gave a sheen to his flawless, but incredibly thin skin. Chris managed to pull his eyes away for just a moment, to see that only around half of the pictures on the floor had developed. This wasn’t over. He felt the blood draining from his face, as he saw the grossly overdeveloped form starting to move towards him, reaching towards him with one colossal arm, while the other began to stroke his monstrous cock.

Closed for re-editing

If you haven't read part 1 yet, click here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/18290-the-bodybuilder-pandemic-prologue/ Enjoy Part 2 - Chapter 1 - Waffles Harvey watched incredulously as Bjorn once again picked up his fork with gusto. A shiny drop of syrup dribbled down his chin. He looked like he was in heaven. “You might want to slow down there buddy,” Harvey said. Bjorn stopped chewing for a moment to consider this, but only a moment. Between mouthfuls of food he stammered “I feel like I haven’t eaten in years. These are awesome.” He pointed his green eyes at Harvey’s half eaten waffles. “You going to eat those?” Harvey pushed his plate forward in response and Bjorn got to work on them. “So uh, you said you’re in school?” “Yeah. Computer science. Year 3.” “And you’re not a bodybuilder?” “Dude, do I look like one?” There was real question in his eyes. He had clearly forgotte that, yes, he did in fact look like a bodybuilder. “You do, though maybe not for long.” Harvey glanced at the pancakes and then back at Bjorn, eyebrows raised. To his surprise the massive man sitting across from him dropped his fork and pushed the plate away. “I was just kidding! Besides, big guy like you needs the calories I’m sure.” Was he flirting? Harvey considered this for a moment. He realized he probably was and that was okay. “Nah, you’re right. I don’t know what’s going on but this is my chance. I’m not going to blow it by getting fat!” “Your chance at what?” Before he could answer the waiter appeared. “How are you two fellas doing?” He stared at the bigger man. Harvey might as well been invisible. Bjorn looked at Harvey, clearly suddenly shy. Harvey rolled his eyes and answered for his awkward new friend. “Great. Thanks. Just the bill please.” Bjorn started to protest Harvey paying for the whole bill, but he wouldn’t hear it. The waiter scooped up the plates and turned towards the kitchen. --- The waiter’s name was Kiran Buckley. He was 22, enrolled at the same college as Bjorn, and did not want to be at work. He ran his tongue across his teeth back and forth. He was nearing the end of his shift and couldn’t wait to be off work. He put the plates down for the Waffle House’s dishwasher and turned to his coworker, who was sipping a cup of coffee and also feeling pretty done with the night’s work. “Did you see the freak at table three,” he said to her. “He’s hot, you should give him your number.” “I don’t go for big guys like that. Not my type.” “I thought gay guys were all about the muscles and big dicks.” “Not me.” She shrugged and put her attention back into her coffee cup. Kiran stared at the bodybuilder chatting and the little older guy he was with. He had half-lied to his coworker. It was true that he usually wasn’t interested in muscle, but something about this guy cuaght his attention. He was different than the loud obnoxious jocks that sometime came in and made Kiran’s shift a living hell. The bodybuilder was quiet, shy actually, and sort of reminded the waiter of himself… He looked at the plates he had just cleared. Still a few bites of waffle. He looked around, this wasn’t his first time doing this. He wasn’t even hungry, he just liked the thrill of it. He stuffed the last bites in his mouth and gulped them down. “That’s disgusting.” His coworker’s eyes judged him over the steaming cup of coffee. She took a sip. “You’re going to get bodybuilder cooties,” she joked. “What even is that?” Kiran rolled his eyes. “It was just a joke.” “You’re a joke.” She laughed. “Probably. C’mon, half an hour to close. Lets get everyone paid and out that door.” “Okay.” The waitress emptied the rest of the coffee down her throat and set it down. Her and Kiran parted ways, both with credit card machine in hand-nobody paid with cash anymore. Kiran first hit up the bodybuilder and his friend. They paid and left. He went from table to table and slowly the late night clientelle of the Waffle House began to trickle out. As he made his way around the restauranthe found himself feeling restless, perhaps a little hot too. He tugged at the collar of his uniform as he felt a bead of sweat run down his back. Kiran hated being sweaty, even though it basically came with the job of waitering. “That’ll be 22 dollars,” he said to a sleepy looking couple in a booth by the window, he placed the credit card machine on the table with a loud THUNK. “Woah, sorry there, little heavy handed tonight.” The couple ignored him as the man inserted his credit card and began tapping on the buttons. Kiran flexed his hand open and closed in front of his face. He watched as little muscles bulged and undulated in his forearms. That was weird. Did they look bigger? They definitely looked bigger he decided. He also noticed some big veins crossing them that he’d never seen. Gross. “Hey,” the male patron tapped Kiran on the elbow. “We’re all done here.” “Thanks,” Kiran said distracted. “Have a good night.” He looked at his coworker with an irritated grimace and she came over to him. “You okay Kiran? You look a little… Pale.” “No. It’s too damn hot in here.” “No it’s not.” She looked at him for a beat before her eyes grew wide and a mischievous grin spread across her face. “Oooooh, told you, bodybuilder cooties.” “Shut up.” “Okay,” she turned to attend to some more tables. “No, wait. Can you finish up? I think I need to use the bathroom.” She tossed her hands up and shrugged, “whatever.” Kiran headed towards the bathroom. His head swam and his steps felt heavy and awkward. Feeling completely off balance, he swayed slightly as he cut his way through the sea of diner tables. He suddenly felt really heavy in his crotch, like a massive warm mass had settled in his cock and balls. He felt the former expanding as it began to grow hard. Not now, Kiran thought, that’s weird as hell. He wasted no time slipping into the staff washroom and slamming the door shut behind him. He locked it and jiggled the doorknob to double check the lock. Kiran didn’t know what was going on but the pulsing heat from his crotch and whatever affliction had taken over his body promised him that privacy would be an asset in the coming minutes. Kiran tried to worry about the sick feeling that enveloped him. His body ached as if he was in the worst phase of a bad flu. And he could feel his heartbeats in his head, each with a dull thud of pain. But he couldn’t focus on those things, all his attention was on his swollen, throbbing cock. “What do you want?!” He whispered angrily to it. It didn’t reply, but he stumbled forward awkwardly as the seat of his pants suddenly gave out. He felt behind him and gaped in confused shock. The globes of his ass had bubbled with muscle so much that they tore right through his jeans. He flexed and bounced them with his hands still feeling himself appreciatively. “Well I won’t complain about that,” he whispered to himself through gritted teeth. He suddenly had an odd, and somewhat horrible idea. What if his whole body was changing like his ass? Kiran didn’t mind having a muscled bubble butt, that still fit his aesthetic. But he’d be damned before looking like that bodybuilder freak from table 3. The palms of his hands slowly made their way up his hips, over some abs which did feel slightly blockier. That’s okay too, he thought. He winced as he felt them move over and then come to rest on a pair of newly juicy pecs. “Ah shit,” he said, not bothering to whisper anymore. He looked in the mirror and everything seemed to happen at once. He saw and heard his shirt begin to give out as his chest heaved through it. A split began in his collar and slowly crept down towards his abdomen as the thick muscle behind it swelled bigger and harder. As his shirt tore away there was no mistaking what he was becoming. His arms were stuffed inside his sleeves with a hose like vein protruding from them and running down his biceps towards veiny ham-like forearms. He looked at his hands with little recognition. The dainty fingers of Kiran past were replaced by meaty sausages. Texting is going to be a lot harder with those, he thought dryly. A pang from his dick brought one thickened hand down, and he gave himself a couple tugs before pulling his attention back on the mirror. How the fuck do I stop this?! He thought with renewed panic. Kiran had been so busy staring at the expanding musculature of his body that he hadn’t bothered to glance up. But if he had he would’ve been horrified to find a face that wasn’t quite what he was used to. He had all the same features, he was unmistakeably Kiran, but the edges of his face were sharper, more square. To most people he would now look much older than 22 now, but to those in the know he’d look like a 22 year old that had been hitting the juice hard since his teen years. He sighed a little as he felt his heartbeat begin to slow, the wooshing left his ears and the full effects of his transformation were clear to see. His sleeves had since split apart and his oversized limbs hung from the tatters awkwardly, giving them the look of a dumb ape’s. His pants were obliterated, revealing massively muscled quads, hams, and calves that were covered with cords of veins. His cock stood proudly from his overdeveloped lower body, as if to signal its appoval. Kiran put a beefy hand around it with the intention of relieving the tension that still throbbed uncomfortably there, but it flinched away as he heard a knock at the door. “Yeah?” He managed to yell out. He was both shocked and not-shocked to find that his voice had lowered into a smooth growl. “First off,” his coworker began, “you sound like shit and I hope you’re okay. But more importantly you better get out here and look at the news.” “Uh.” Kiran couldn’t imagine coming out of the bathroom looking the way he did, no matter what calamity was happening outside. “Unless you’re still puking or whatever. Then just look on your phone.” Kiran heard her footsteps retreating and fished his phone from the wreckage of his jeans on the floor. There were multiple news notifications from just the past few minutes. He pressed the first one with a clumsy oversized finger. A headline appeared: MYSTERIOUS ILLNESS: RESIDENTS ADVISED TO STAY INSIDE. He scrolled down. ‘Multiple cases have been confirmed of an infectious agent that causes spasms, confusion, and rapid muscle growth. So far transmission has only been observed from sharing body fluids. All residents advises to stay home until further information.’ Kiran sat back on the cool tile of the bathroom, cushioned by the powerful globes of his bubble butt. He tucked in his hairy diamnond shaped calves and let his head fall against the wall. His mind immediatley flashed back to the bites of that bodyuilder’s waffles and for the second time that night he said to himself “ah shit.” For more like this and to continue the story please follow me on Patreon (currently running a promo where every new patron gets a custom story - just DM me on Patreon after subscribing).

Hello All, So between work this week and just general writer’s block I didn’t get to finishing part 3 of The Forge. So instead I went into the archive and pulled up this old one I had posted in the Continuous Stores section of the old website. Even for a continuous story I felt I never really developed the premise enough, but since it was already started I figured I could expand upon it and clear my brain. I think it actually ended up pretty good imho so I am posting it here. I feel is has a lot of potential for adaptation to all sorts of tastes and fetishes so I leave it here to see where you guys might go with it. It’s basically my twist on the greatest of the great porn clichés, the pizza delivery guy. Hope you enjoy. MW's Pizza: Unexpected Delivery Danny came home after a long day from work and was exhausted. There was nothing particularly bad about it but the office had been working overtime all this week to deal with the new account from a big Fortune 500 company. Now it was the weekend and all Danny wanted to do was get something to eat and then pass out. He looked over at the sink filled with dirty pots and pans, realized that he would have to dig through that mess to cook something and he certainly wasn’t in the mood for that. He really just wanted to exert as little energy as possible and so decided to order in. He’d been meaning to try that new MW’s Pizzeria. Some of the guys at work couldn’t stop talking about it. Especially this one guy Craig. He actually quit about two weeks ago and by the way he used to talk about this place people started to joke he quit just so he could work there. Danny was in the cubical next to him and just the week before Craig quit Danny remembered he ordered a “Beef Lover’s special” every night just before going home. Danny wasn’t exactly the poster boy for healthy eating but just listening to him ordering it every night was hardening his arteries. But if he was ordering it so much Danny thought it had to be good. He pulled out the card for MW’s he picked up off of Craig’s desk while cannibalizing his old office supplies and dialed the number. “MW’s, can I take your order?” said the surprisingly deep voice on the other end. “Uh, yes. I’d like a Beef Lover’s special” “Really” the voice said with emphasis. “And would you like it extra beefy, super beefy, or ultra beefy.” He said with that same emphasis. It actually sounded kind of creepy to Danny. “Uhhh…ultra beefy…I guess?” “What’s the address?” Danny rattled off the information the guy needed. The voice replied in a curious tone “Great! He’ll be over in 30 minutes. Have a good one stud!” and then he hung up. “Wow, that was weird.” Danny said out loud. Besides the creepy way he said everything he also forgot to tell him how much the pizza would be. He didn’t think much of it though. After all, he thought, how much could it actually cost? He went into the living room to watch some TV, passing his weight set with six months worth of dust collecting on it. Work had kept him off his usually steady workout schedule. It had been a good way to counteract some of his bad eating habits and while he was never ripped he managed to fill out a shirt pretty well. But now he had lost some of the mass of his chest and started to fill out the lower part of his shirt more. Combined with his thinning blond hair and the growing wrinkles it depressed Danny. Since turning 30 two years ago he couldn’t help but wonder if he had passed his prime. That, however, was a worry for another night. Right now he just wanted to be fed and get some rest. 30 minutes later on the dot Danny heard the doorbell ring. He opened the door to jaw dropping sight. On the other side was a delivery boy with a face that looked like it was just out of diapers, but the body of a seasoned bodybuilder. His face showed a deep olive complexion, probably Latino, but with striking blue eyes. His hair was dark and wavy and a little long, but not quite shoulder length and a thin goatee He wore a red and white striped button down shirt that looked like it was purposefully one size too small, showing off every curve and bulge of his sculpted body. While not the size of a pro, the definition of his muscles could easily be seen beneath the tight shirt. His black slacks were similarly too small and the teardrops of his thighs and the diamonds of his calves were bulging underneath the fabric, straining it to its full capacity. Even his crotch was packed to its limit. Danny was in awe. It was strange how much this guy affected Danny since he really didn’t go for guys. There were a few “experiments”, but Danny didn’t think those counted. Danny snapped back to awareness as the kid stepped past him and entered the house. Danny had thought this a little too forward of him, but before he could say anything the delivery boy said “So are we going to get started or are you waiting for tomorrow’s mail?” Danny really didn’t like the tone of this kid. He would have told him off, but he just wanted his dinner and some sleep so he let it go. Danny pulled out his wallet, looked at the kid’s name tag then said, “So, Miguel, what do I owe you?” “It starts at $3,000.” he said in deep, even tone. “Funny. Now what does it really cost?” Danny was losing patience with this kid. “What old man, did you think this would be cheap?” Miguel began to yell, “You think a body like this is cheap?” Danny was about lose it with the “old man” comment, but was perplexed by the last thing he said. “What do you mean a body like this?” He threw down his pizza carrier and with lightning speed he grabbed Danny by the wrists and forced his hands on to his solid pecs saying “This one. The one you’re supposed to be paying for.” As he said this, Miguel looked straight into Danny’s eyes and slowly dragged his hands across his torso, flexing every rock hard muscle along the way. Danny suddenly realized what they were talking about and blurted out in a stuttering and nervous voice, “Listen, I-I think there has been a misunderstanding here. Uh, w-why don’t we just call this an unfortunate mistake and –“ Miguel suddenly grabbed Danny’s shirt and thrust him against the wall, his feet dangling in the air. “Listen old man, you called and asked for this and one way or another you are going to pay for it!” Miguel’s eyes burned with anger as he held Danny effortlessly in the air. “I don’t have that kind of money!” Danny protested in a voice much higher and terrified than he intended it to be. Miguel lowered Danny just enough to bring him to eye level, then leaned in real close and said “Then you are just going to have to work it off.” Throwing Danny over his hard shoulder with little effort Miguel made his way into the living room, scanning it with his deep brown eyes till they locked on to the weight bench. “Perfect!” he growled. He reached for the bar sitting on the rack. Despite the fact that it still had a solid 145 on it he lifted it off like it was some cheap movie prop. He striped the weights off of the bar and carried Danny back into the hallway. All this time Danny was punching and kicking Miguel but the only person he managed to hurt was himself. Pounding his fists into his back was like trying to beat up a wall of titanium. By the time they got back to the hallway Danny had given up, his hands and feet throbbing with pain. Miguel stopped at the foot of the stairs and lifted Danny off his shoulder. He then pinned him to the banister as he took the bar and stuck it behind the main pole of the banister. Miguel grabbed the bar at both ends and with a strength Danny couldn’t help but watch with awe he began to bend the ends of the steel rod together, wrapping it around Danny and the banister like piece of solid metal rope. Danny would have protested more about being restrained if his mouth hadn’t been hanging open with amazement over Miguel’s strength. Miguel just gave him a cocky smile and said, “Wow! You really are just shocked, aren’t you? And I haven’t even gotten to the good part yet.” Danny was filled with dread upon hearing those words. Miguel then closed his eyes and began concentrating. For about ten to fifteen seconds nothing happened, confusing Danny. But then the veins started to appear. It was subtle at first, just looking like his heart had started beating a little harder but then new ones began branching from the ones already visible. As Danny watched them expand with blood he then noticed something else expanding. Miguel’s shirt, which was already near the limit, began to audibly groan under the pressure of his growing chest. The gaps between the buttons began to show his tan flesh till the top button popped off and hit Danny on the cheek. The opening revealed an even larger network of veins spreading and branching on his chest. It was if his body was creating conduits to feed the growth of his muscle. Shortly after the first one broke the second button followed. Then a third and a fourth until the entire front of his torso had been exposed, his blood pumping everywhere to supply his ever growing mass. The seams around his arms started to stretch, then tear as his veins began to gorge his biceps to inhuman peaks that were sharp and pointed. He moved into a double bicep pose and exploded out the sleeves like a cocoon. Miguel seemed to grow impatient with his clothes and began rip the rest of his shirt off, freeing his torso from its restriction. His upper body was a sight to behold; especially his ever tightening stomach, growing muscles in his abs and obliques Danny didn’t even know existed before. By this time his pants had already began to split showing off the teardrops in his thighs. Deeming them also too restricting he forced them apart as well showing the redwoods he was growing down there. All Miguel had left now was a pair of light red posers. Danny noticed the veins in his body began to recede some and the growth slow down. He thought the transformation was coming to a close. He was wrong. Just above the top of the posers the purple head of his steel hard cock began to poke out. The veins that had covered his body were now furiously growing thick all over his cock. Even the part covered by the posers were showing visible veins running through out, including his sack. And just like his other muscles, this one began to expand. The head flared up and out, slowly creeping up to the bottom of his pecs until the head was nestled in his cleavage causing them to involuntarily bounce and flex around it. Then it grew wider until it obscured half of his abs on both sides. Finally his balls inflated to the size of grapefruits till the skin of the scrotum hung out the sides of the pouch. With a swift snap he destroyed his last piece of clothing letting his monstrous nuts hang halfway down his thighs. Over by the banister a clanking noise could be heard. It was Danny, shaking uncontrollably. He was unable calm down after Miguel’s amazing display of power. Miguel just gave him an even wider cocky grin and leaned in next to his ear and said, “That wasn’t even the good part either.” The clanking grew louder. He strode over to the pizza carrying case he had dropped on the floor and pulled out what seemed to be a label less bottle of water, except the contents were pink and slightly opaque. With his thick hand he unscrewed the top and walked over to Danny. He grabbed his chin and mouth forcing them open. Danny tried to struggle, but only half-heartedly since he know that it was useless to do so. Miguel then forced the contents down his throat until every last drop was consumed. Danny began to cough and gag after taking down the harsh liquid. “Son of a bitch! What was that for?” Miguel just smiled and said, “So we can get to the good part.” At first Danny didn’t feel anything, except the burning sensation from the acrid drink. Soon though, he began to feel his heartbeat begin to get faster and faster, harder and harder until it felt like his heart could pump all the water from a swimming pool in minutes. Looking down he could see veins pumping underneath his shirt and he could feel his muscles tighten and expand. “What the fuck are you doing to me?!” he yelled. Miguel just looked at Danny with contempt and slapped his massive paw over his mouth to shut him up. “Listen, Old Man! You called me here with no money to pay me, so now you have to get some to pay off your debt. But you’ll never do it with that pathetic body.” “No! I don’t want to be a freak like you! I don’t want… to look like…I don’t want…I don-…I….” Danny’s anger began to dissipate as his mind clouded and began to focus on how the changes he was going through were making him feel. He was acutely aware now of how his body growing more dense and hard. From his skin, through his muscle and down into his bones he could feel them being rebuilt into stronger and more durable versions. The throbbing veins became even more prominent under his shirt, even spreading over his hands, feeding the changes. His former flab had long ago disappeared, replaced with rock hard sinew. As he felt his body become as solid and hard as rock his heartbeat kicked into and even higher gear and that was when the growth began in earnest. Danny feared that expanding into the twisted metal that encircled him would hurt but whatever Miguel had given him had already made his muscle too strong to yield to something like steel. His growing body slowly but surely caused the bar to expand out since it was no longer a match for his power. Soon after Danny’s clothes began to succumb to his growth as well. First the buttons on his shirt popped off one by one to expose his vein covered chest. Then seams around his shoulders gave way to his engorged delts and traps. The bar had been opened up enough for him to stretch out his arms uncoiling it enough so that it fell down to the floor, passing his legs as they stretched apart the seams of his pants. The rest of his clothes succumbed soon after, at this point just exploding into shreds from the rapidly increasing expansion of his muscles. Once everything but his boxer fluttered to the ground and the veins began to recede, all that was left behind was a blond, hairy chested behemoth. But like what happened with Miguel before, all those veins immediately shot to Danny’s cock, causing its rapid hardening and growth as it tore apart the boxers and destroyed the last piece of his clothing. The head stopped halfway up his stomach, not nearly as big as Miguel’s but still much thicker and longer than any normal man’s piece. When the growth finally stopped the feeling clouding his mind began to slightly recede slightly and a small seed of the anger he was feeling began to return. Through the feelings of strength, power, and pleasure, Danny’s rage began to push though. He picked up the mangled weight bar and through the haze began to make his way towards Miguel, intending to hit him with it using his new found strength. Miguel, though, didn’t look worried at all. He just stood there with a cocky grin. When Danny got close he reached back his thick, rippling arm, but before he could take the swing his arm stopped. He just stared at Miguel, taking in his enormous ripped and hairless torso, the patch of fur above the root of his cock the only exception. Every muscle twitched with thick corded muscle, still even bigger than his own. Danny felt his will falter and his arm began to shake. Miguel just walked over and grabbed the bar in one on his hands, squeezing it so the metal deformed like clay. “You don’t want to do that, do you?” Miguel said softly. Danny’s resistance quickly draining he let go of the bar and let Miguel casually throw it to the side. He then put his other hand behind Danny’s head and pulled him close. Their monster cocks pressed up against each other’s bodies and their lips almost touching he whispered, “What do you want to do?” At that moment Danny finally surrendered to the fact that however angry he was before and however straight he thought himself, he only wanted one thing. To please him. He closed the small distance that was left between the two of them and pressed his lips against him, then opening his mouth so he could let his tongue in for the most passionate kiss he has ever received. Caught up in the throes of passion Danny leaped up and wrapped his legs around Miguel’s waist, squeezing their throbbing manhoods even harder together causing untold pleasure for both of them. Miguel, also caught up in the passion, decided to slam Danny up against the wall, but severely underestimated his own strength and plowed straight through it causing them to crash down and roll through the kitchen, demolishing several cabinets along the way. They stopped with Miguel on the floor in front of the fridge and Danny straddling him on top. Danny once again attacked Miguel’s mouth while feeling every bulge and contour of his muscular frame while Miguel returned in kind. After another few minutes of intense making out Danny separated and looked upon his unexpected lover’s giant dick and realized that he had an urge, no, an absolute need to have it up his ass right now. “Fuck me!” he yelled. “Fuck me hard!” Miguel just smiled another arrogant smile and grabbed Danny’s by the hips proceeded to easily lift him up as far as he could until he was hovering right above his massive fuck pole. He lowered him down slowly until his plump head was knocking at his back door and then slowly but steadily plunged Danny down his shaft until he buried it to the base. The whole time going down the shaft he screamed with pleasure and delight, completely unbelieving how right Miguel’s cock felt up his ass. It was like he was made to fit him. For what felt like hours to Danny he proceeded to ride Miguel, going up and down his dick, all the while continuing to kiss and feel each other up the whole time. Finally, with Miguel on the floor and Danny riding him cowboy style they both reached the edge. As their climaxes hit each of them began to spew quarts of jizz. Danny was shooting wildly in the air and in the intensity of the moment grabbed a cast iron skillet that landed next to him in the debris of the kitchen and squeezed it in his left hand so that it crumpled like tin foil. Miguel meanwhile had his hands braced on the fridge and when his orgasm hit he pushed, first denting the front door of the stainless steel appliance and then shoving it thought the wall completely into the dining room, causing even more destruction in there. After basking in the afterglow for a few moments, Danny slid himself off of Miguel and offered him a hand up. Standing in the middle of the ruined kitchen and covered in cum he surveyed the damage. A small part of him felt that he should care that his house was ruined. “I should probably clean this up.” He said. Miguel chimed in, “Do you really care?” Danny thought about it and realized he really didn’t. “No, I guess not.” It was like he had just woken up from a dream and the life he lived before, this house and his job, was just a hazy memory. “Besides, as an employee of MW’s Pizza your shelter is provided by the company now.” “Employee?” “Yeah, how else do you think you are going to work you debt off?” “How long could it take to make up $3000?” Miguel smiled that cocky smile of his again. “Oh, you’ll be working off a lot more than $3000. I mean, between the tip you owe me, the interest you will incur, the expenses you will owe us for your room and board, training, food, uniforms… Well let’s just say you will be working for us for a very, very long time. Any problems with that?” Again Danny felt that feeling again of just having woken from a dream. Looking down at his new magnificent body and remembering the mind blowing sensation of the sex he just had with Miguel he realized that this was a lifestyle he could get used to. “No. It’s no problem at all.” Now it was his turn to smile. “Good. Now shrink yourself down. I can’t fit two people this size in the car.” And with that he began to shrink down to his original size. Still beefy much more in the realm of ‘fitness model’ instead of ‘unholy mass monster’. His cock also began shrink and go soft, going back down to a smaller but still pretty impressive soft 6 inches. “How do I do it?” “Just visualize it and it will happen.” Danny closed his eyes and imagined himself compacting down to a smaller size. He could feel himself recede until he was as big as Miguel. When he opened them again and looked down he saw a still muscular but much more manageable frame with a nice thick coat of blond fur. “Alright.” Miguel said. “Time to get back to HQ and introduce you to the crew.” While Danny was concentrating on shrinking himself he took the opportunity to grab a spare uniform he apparently brought with him in his bag. “Sorry, I only have the one. But I am guessing that you don’t really mind being naked in public now.” “Can’t say that I do.” In fact Danny felt he would really enjoy flaunting himself now. Miguel chuckled “Still, let’s not attract any more attention than we have to. The noise we made was probably bad enough. As you can imagine we aren’t running a strictly legitimate business here so we want to keep as low of a profile as possible, so let’s get into car quickly.” Danny did as he was told despite wanting to feel the cool night air on his naked skin. He wondered what he was going to do while there were driving around with him naked, but saw the car had mirrored windows. Even the MW’s logo inconspicuous on the driver’s side of the door. “Like, I said low profile.” They both hopped into the car and headed off to where ever MW’s was located. Danny began squirming in his seat. Something felt…off. “What’s a matter?” Miguel asked. “I don’t know. I just feel, I don’t know, empty.” He smirked and said “I think I know what will help.” He reached and slid his hand under Danny’s ass and stuck one, then two, then three fingers up his chute, expertly manipulating his prostate. He could feel Miguel grow his fingers thicker and longer in order to fill him up more. Danny moaned deeply. “Oh good! Looks like we got a hairy muscle bottom bitch boy. We needed something like that on the menu. Too bad though. It looks like that big, beautiful cock you grew is kind of a waste.” Miguel continued to finger him until he was on the brink of orgasm. “Grow that cock of yours till it fits in your mouth. Can’t have you blocking my windshield with your spunk.” Danny did as he was asked and willed his cock bigger until he could bend over and stick the head into his mouth. As soon as his lips surrounded it he shot another massive load. His new found skills allowed him to take most of it down, though some of it leaked down his chin. After he was done firing Miguel removed his fingers, used them to scoop up some of the cum that was dribbling down his chin and stuck it into his own mouth to taste. “Mmmmm, bitch boy! That is some tasty cum. And I guess that huge prick of yours is not as much of a waste as I thought.” “Bitch boy, is that what that stuff makes you?” Danny didn’t care. It actually felt right, but he was just asking out of curiosity. “It’s different for everyone.” He said. “That’s what I mean when I say ‘menu’. We started out with a few hypermuscular alpha tops, like yours truly, but as we get more recruits we find that they come with different talents and attributes. The only constant is muscle. Soon we will have something for everyone.” They eventually arrived in an old industrial district. It was mostly abandoned warehouses out there. Sitting at a corner was a small non-descript brick building with a neon sign in the window saying MW’s Pizza. “This is HQ?” Danny said “Remember, low profile. Besides there is a lot more to it than meets the eye.” Miguel parked the car in the small parking lot and they both got out and headed inside through the back door. When Danny stepped in he was surprised to see a familiar face. Though he now had a thickly muscled frame covered in a skin tight MW’s uniform he instantly recognized the full brown beard and clean shaven head of Craig from work. “Danny! My man! Glad you could join the team.” Craig walked over to him and planted a deep, sloppy kiss on him. “So this is where you went to. I take it you were recruited, too.” “Yeah, I kept on ordering ‘pizza’ from them almost every night. When I ran out of money to pay, Miguel and I came to an…arraignment. Been here ever since to pay off my debt.” The two of them continued to play around with each other when Miguel interjected. “Hey Craig, why don’t you take Danny down to the dorms and get him settled.” “Can do.” They continued rub up against and fondle each other as Craig took them down stairs. Soon after a phone rang and Miguel picked it up. “Hello?....Hey Boss!” “Uh huh, uh huh. Yeah the new formula works great. Makes the new guys easier to transition in. Makes their old lives seem like a dream. They hardly question it at all.” “Uh huh. New client?....Really? He ordered that. Just so happens I recruited a new guy a few days ago that would fit that request nicely. I’ll send him right away…….. Okay, talk to later Boss.” And then he hung up.

Karim looked on as Harold finished his last workout in the gym. Karim was a teenage boy who had come from Persia (modern-day Iran). Harold had found him and he had taken him to the United States. Harold was a successful businessman who had run numerous businesses, the latest being a small gym on the corner of a small strip mall in Miami, Florida, which was where he came from. Harold, now being in his late 50’s, having been divorced and had no kids of his own, but his relationship with Karim was a very special one. Harold had met with an old friend of his while in Iran while delivering medical supplies for a local hospital. This good friend of his was dying of cancer, and he had given him one last parting gift before Harold said goodbye: an old oil lamp. The friend told Harold to rub the lamp, and instantly the room was filled with white, thick smoke! The smoke then filled out in the form of a Genie, who didn’t look at all as expected. Rather than resemble an old, overweight man, this Genie was a teenage boy. Only 5-foot-4 inches tall, Karim was short and lean, with brown eyes, short, straight, jet-black hair, and chocolate-colored skin. Karim was a powerful, young Genie, and he was extremely generous; hence his name, Karim, which meant “generous”. Karim looked like he was about 17 years old. Harold got a plane ticket and flew back to the United States, taking the lamp with him. Once he was back in Florida, he released Karim from the lamp and he told the teenage Genie that he no longer needed to stay in the lamp. He then escorted the Genie to the gym which he owned and asked him to help grow the members who worked out there. Harold was completely amazed to see how easy it was for Karim to inflate the muscles of all the people who came to the weight room. One man would walk in and start to use the machines. The man would be skinny to the bone. Karim would focus his powers on him, and the man would find his muscles expand rapidly! Karim would help older clients, younger ones, college students and teens. Nobody would escape his powerful magic! Eventually, all the clients at the gym were big, buff and incredibly strong! People started leaving, or they wouldn’t work out so often anymore! Harold was losing business! So, one day, Harold sat Karim down at the dinner table at the house. “Karim, I need to have you stop growing my customers at the gym…” Harold said to him. “People aren’t coming back anymore and I need to gain my customers back!” “Ohh… But Master! I can shrink their muscles if you want!” Karim suggested, while he was eating his breakfast. “No, Karim! I don’t want you to take away from them what you had already given!” Harold said to the teenage Genie. “Go out and give to other people! Go meet others and grow their muscles!” “But… I cannot! You are my Master! I am bound to serve you! I live at your house, in the lamp!” the boy argued. Harold then stood up and looked at the slender teen. “Karim, I love you very much! You know that, right?” “Yes, Master!” “From now on, I want you to be my son…” Harold said calmly. “Ohhh…. Y-y-yes, Mas—Father!” Karim said. “And you are no longer a Genie! You are free from the lamp, because you are my son!” Suddenly, the lamp shook and rattled violently, before it vanished into thin air! It was gone! “Ohhh whooaa! I’m free! I’m totally FREE!” Karim cheered as he embraced Harold. “Thanks, Dad!” “Now, Karim…. Can you still grow other people?” Harold asked the teen. “Of course! The power never leaves me!” Karim said, as he walked towards the window. He spotted a man walking his dog outside. Karim just pointed his finger at him, and the man, who was only wearing shorts, a tank top, and running shoes, began to feel soreness in his muscles. Suddenly, his arms bulged, his biceps grew, his arms thickened and his strength increased… All at once! Harold and Karim saw this from a distance while looking out the kitchen window. “Splendid, my son! I know how much you just love to grow muscle on others!” Harold grinned. “You think I should just go to school?” Karim suggested. “Yes, that would be a start!” Harold pondered. “Then, you can go to the park, to some sporting venue, or other places from there!” Karim just laces his fingers together and cracked his knuckles. “I’m going to have so much fun!”